SRI ADI SHANKARACHARYA



Jaya Jaya Shankara !

Namastripurasundaryai !

Namo Chandramouleshwaraya !

Namo Naarasimhaaya !

A FEW WORDS ……….

This is an offering of tribute at the feet of Sri Shankaracharya, the
incarnation of Shiva. So great was and so majestic was his life that
it is not possible for ordinary mortals to speak about his divine
Charita completely. This is just a selection of some episodes from
his inspiring Life.

The influence of Advaita Vedanta preached by Sri Shankaracharya has
pervaded the whole of world. It was this message of Vedanta that
Swami Vivekananda, the messenger of Sri Ramakrishna, the harmonizer
of all religions, propagated in the east and the West.

The realization of Advaita is the final stage of religious
experience. But Shankara never disdained the steps that have to be
traversed to attain this stage. It is for this reason that Shankara
appears to us an enthusiastic organizer of worship, devotion and
rites. He was not merely a monist traversing the path of knowledge. A
rare and supreme devotion tempers his entire life and all his
writings. The whole of Hinduism is brilliantly and uniquely reflected
in the ideals of his life. The effulgent form that he gave to the
Sanatana Vedic Dharma may have been dimmed by the passage of time,
but it has not been obliterated. The Hindus owe an eternal debt to
this teacher whose life span extended over only thirty-two years. He
opened up a new and radiant horizon for the spiritual life of India
and brought about a revolutionary transformation in her social life.

To call Srimadacharya a mere monist would be to denigrate his
personality and his impact. His life in fact appears to be a meeting
ground of Advaita, Dvaita and he has gone beyond all these stages to
stand effulgent in the radiant light of the self. Rarely among the
great does one encounter such harmonization.

Swami Vivekananda has said: " The modern civilized world marvels at
the writings of this sixteen year old boy." The modern civilized
world is a world of science and reason. Shankara was able to
establish the religion of the Vedanta on the firm foundation of
science and reason.

Shankara's life offers interpretation of his philosophy. Hence it
would be of immense inspiration to know about the life of this great
incarnation of Sri Dakshinamurthy. This is a presentation of his life
based on Anandagiri's Shankara Vijaya, Maadhaveeya Shankara Vijaya
and works by Swami Apoorvananda.

Dedicated to the holy feet of Mahatripurasundari, Chandramouleshwara
and Lakshmi Nrisimha, who have filled my being with their limitless
grace, assuming the form of my gurus Shankaranandanatha and
Chidanandanatha, is this humble piece of literature that tries to
present before you a small picture of the divine life of our Acharya.

Acharya Shankara is one of those god-men who have appeared in the
world in historical times in order to establish religion firmly.
Shankara's advent took place at a very critical period in the
national and in the religious life of India. At that time the
Buddhist faith in the Indian sub-continent has passed through many
stages of rise and fall for over a thousand years. It had sunk to a
condition in which it was not only of absolutely no use for Indian
religion and culture, but was positively ruinous. Subjected to the
influence of degenerate Buddhism, the eternal Hindu faith had become
enfeebled, devastated and disintegrated.

Within two centuries of Acharya's lifetime, India had to encounter
the powerful incursion of the Islamic faith. Degenerate Buddhism
would not have possessed the vigor to resist the onrush. It was only
the immense strength of the Vedic faith, which is eternal and man-
made, and is the repository of universal truth, that could stand and
did effectively resist the inroad of Islam. The advent, the career,
the life work and the teaching of Acharya endowed the Hindu faith
with the energy needed for the task ahead of self-defense and
survival and ensured the everlasting stability of the Vedic religion
by firmly establishing it on very sure foundations. Such a claim for
Shankara is amply supported by historical evidence. Has Shankara not
come on the scene, it would have been quite within the bounds of
possibility that Hinduism got transformed into a veritable Islamistan.

If the Hindus of today can legitimately be proud of their great Vedic
religion, it is in no small measure due to the services of this
thirty-two year old monk. This needs to be adequately realized by all
especially those belonging to man-made cults and sects who dismiss
Acharya as a Mayavadi. It is unfortunate that some people indeed have
succumbed to falsehood despite of Acharya's efforts. Shankara
strengthened the foundations of the eternal Vedic faith to such an
extent that the vigor imparted by him was an unfailing support in
later years to the work and mission of people like Madhwa, Ramanuja,
Nimbaraka etc. this is an undeniable historical fact. In Shankara's
life and teaching and propagation lies embedded the immense vitality,
which is responsible for the safe preservation and sure sustenance of
the eternal Vedic faith.

To designate Shankaracharya as just an upholder of Monism, just like
any other sectist Acharya's is a tone down to his gigantic
personality and to dilute his contribution. Not in any of his
writings does any evidence exist of one-sided outlook, the narrow
vision, the vigorlessness, and the incompleteness, which are the
characteristics of most of the later preachers and teachers. Indeed
Shankara was the greatest, the noblest and the most luminous
representative of expansive, universal and all embracing Sanatana
Vedic Dharma. All that is sublime, strengthening, glorious in the
Vedanta faith as it obtains today is the handiwork of this
distinguished monk, and this is true not only in respect of the
philosophical aspect of that faith, but also in respect of its
practical side. The resplendent story of Sri Acharya's life is a
veritable lighthouse illumining the path of the universal Vedic faith.

THE SAVIOUR IS BORN ………….

Acharya Shankara is not to be ranked with ordinary religious
aspirants. To style him as a Siddha, a perfected master is also not
saying the whole thing about him. To accomplish a mission of
Providence was he born under divine auspices as Consciousness Awake.
He took birth in a noble Brahmin family of the Nambudari caste in the
province of Kerala at the southern end of India. In Malayalam, `Namp'
means faith and `Puri' means being full. Accordingly, the Brahmin who
is filled with faith in the scriptures is a Nampuri or Nambudari
Brahmin. Shankara was born and lived at the village of Kaladi,
beautiful with groves of coconut and betel, mango and plantain and
with river Alwa (also known as Purna) flowing beside. His father was
Shivaguru; a gem of a Brahmin community and mother was Vishista Devi
(some biographers call her Aryamba), a woman who was goddess-like.

Shivaguru was the only son of Vidyadhara and a scholar versed in the
scriptures. When he was at his studies in his preceptor's place, he
at first had no idea of returning home at all. The earnest desire of
his heart was that he should spend all his life learning and teaching
the scriptures. But because of the importunities of his father, he
returned home from his preceptor's place and rather late in life
entered upon the life of the householder. In due course the father
passed away and Sivaguru took on himself the responsibility of
maintaining the small household, and along with it, in tune with his
interest in the scriptures, he spent long hours in study and
instruction. A small Devottara property (property donated to the
Gods) helped him to supply all the wants of the small family.

Time passed and Shivaguru grew old, but he was childless. The Hindu
idea is that one's getting wedded to a wife is only for the purpose
of getting saved from the hell of "Put" by begetting a son. But such
a consummation was not yet the let of Shivaguru. There was also no
joy in the heart of the Childless Aryamba. The couple deliberated to
take a vow. They decided to take refuge with Chandramouleshwara
Shiva, the ever-awake god who had his abode on the Vrisha hill not
far away their village. For a few days they lived only on roots, and
then they subsisted only by drinking the holy water, which washed the
feet of Shiva. Always praying with a full heart they kept on
fulfilling their vow, offering worship and adoration and engaging
themselves in penance, till their bodies became week and feeble. Even
before a year had gone by Shivaguru had a dream one night. Sadashiva
in a resplendent body white like camphor and with matted locks
appeared before him. In a sweet voice the Lord said, " Child! I am
well pleased with your devotion. Tell me what your longing is. I
shall fulfill it. "Shivaguru fell flat at the feet of the God of the
Gods and prayed, "Please grant me the boon of a son who will be long-
lived and all-knowing".

With a smile on the lips Lord Ashutosha replied, "If you long for an
all-knowing son, he will not be long-lived. If on the other hand, you
desire to have a son who will have long life, he will not be all
knowing. Do you ask for an all-knowing son or for one with a long
life? Choice is yours!"

Deeply religious by nature that he was, Shivaguru prayed for an all-
knowing son. Then Mahadeva, the great Lord, told him, "Your desire
will be fulfilled. My dear son, you will indeed get an all-knowing
son, In fact I myself will come down as your son. You need not
continue your penance. You may return home with your devoted wife."

Overwhelmed by the joy of the occurrence and filled with ecstasy
Shivaguru made obeisance to the Lord's feet. Being told of the
details Of the dream vision, Aryamba felt herself exceptionally
blessed. The pure-hearted couple then returned home and spent their
time in worship and adoration of Shiva. It was the fifth day of the
fortnight of the full moon in the month of Vaishakha. The time was
the auspicious mid-day hour. At this divinely ordained hour in 686
AD, Aryamba was delivered of a son. The child was charmingly glorious
like a very child-become God Shankara. On his looking at his son's
face Shivaguru's delight knew no bounds. He resolved in his mind to
make generous offerings of money and cows and lands to Brahmins, and
in view of his having obtained the Son by the grace of Sri Shankara
or Shiva, named the newborn one "Shankara". Every Avatar who has come
down to earth as a Religious Teacher for the fulfillment of a divine
mission has been born by the will of providence in a manner that is
supernatural and mysterious. The few Supermen who were born in
historical times for the resuscitation of religion all made their
advent in ways which were extraordinary. Rama, Krishna, Buddha,
Christ are well-known illustrations. That Acharya Shankara too was
born partaking of the nature of God Shankara and that he came to
earth especially for fulfilling a divine mission will become clear as
we proceed with the story of his life.

Shivaguru duly performed the rites to be done after the birth of a
child and had the horoscope of the newborn baby cast by the
astrologers. He was delighted to find that the dream in which he had
a boon from Shiva had indeed come true. He saw that his son was of a
divine lineage and bore the marks of an incarnation.

Note: also in obedience to the commands of Mahadeva, the gods took
birth as humans in order to be of help in Shankara's mission of
firmly establishing Vedic Dharma. Padmapada was born of Vishnu's
lineage; Hastamalaka came from Pavanadeva's lineage. In Brahma's line
came Sureshwara and in Brihaspati's avatar came Anandagiri and
Chitsukha in Varuna's lineage. The mark of wheel on the boy
Shankara's head. The impress of the third eye on the forehead and the
sign of the trident (Trishula) on the shoulders made wise men decide
that he was an incarnation of Shiva.

Even from boyhood Shankara was distinguished for his quiet
disposition and sharpness of intellect. The superior genius and the
extraordinary intelligence, which were to fascinate humanity in his
later years, were clearly sprouting in him even when he was a boy.
This wonder of a child had even by his third year finished reading
many books in his mother tongue Malayalam, and by only listening to
the readings and chanting of the Vedas, the Vedanta, the Ramayana,
the Mahabharata and the Puranas learnt them by heart. The most
surprising thing about the boy was that he was a Sruthidhara (a
person able to repeat in full all that he hears just once). Whatever
he read or heard got indelibly impressed in his memory.

SHANKARA IN GURUKULA ……..

Shivaguru was extremely happy to find his son endowed with
supernatural intellectual acumen. He made up his mind to have the
boy's Upanayana ceremony (the investiture with the sacred thread
which distinguishes a Brahmin) performed even in his fifth year, and
then to send Shankara on to the preceptor's house for study. But the
fates willed differently. Shivaguru died before he could have the
Upanayana done. Aryamba was overwhelmed by this sudden bereavement.
She dutifully performed the funeral rites of her husband, and
shedding profuse tears of agony she repaired with her little son to
her father's house to seek asylum there in her forlorn condition. But
she did not forget the last wish of her departed husband. As soon as
Shankara reached his fifth year she returned with him to her own home
and performed the Upanayana according to scriptural injunctions,
after which she sent him to the preceptor's house to be taught and
trained.

Hardly had a few days gone by, when the Guru was charmed by the
genius and the devotion to learning, which he saw in his young pupil.
The correctness of the boy's mode of pronouncing words and the
sharpness of his intellect quite fascinated everyone. Shankara
assimilated effortlessly the contents of all the books he was taught,
and what was more, he sat beside his Guru when he explained the
scriptures to offer pupils and by mere listening to the exposition
very easily mastered all of them too. No wonder that within a short
time the young Shankara became the Guru's favorite. Tow years had not
passed, but Shankara was already proficient in the Upanishads and the
Puranas, in Itihasa and Smriti and in the various philosophical
systems like Nyaya, Sankhya, Patanjala and Vaisesika. Indeed he was
as well versed as Brihaspati, the teacher of the celestials.

In accordance with the rules governing residential pupils staying and
studying in Guru's house, Brahmachari Shankara used to go out for
alms every day. One day he went to the house of a poor Brahmin for
alms. The Brahmin was an extremely poor householder. There was not in
his house that day even a handful of rice to be given away as lams.
The Brahmin housewife, not knowing what to do, gave Shankara an
Amalaka fruit (Emblic myroblam), and shedding profuse tears told him
of their indigent state. The woman's terrible poverty deeply moved
the tender soul of Shankara. Standing there in a word of compassion
he composed a hymn to goddess Lakshmi, the great mother who removes
poverty and misery, and in a voice choked with tearful weeping and
with all his heart centered in Her he laid at the feet of Bhagavati
his soulful prayer for the redress of the poor woman's plight.
Pleased with the hymn, which is known all through the world to this
day by the devoted as the great Kanakadhara Stuti, Goddess Lakshmi
appeared before him and said, "My dear child! I know what is in your
mind. But the members of this poor family did not, in their past
lives perform any meritorious acts which will enable me to bestow on
them, wealth and riches." The boy Shankara then gave a reply to the
Mother, " Why Mother! This housewife just now gave me an Amalaka
fruit. If you are minded to favor me, set this family free from
poverty." The boy's request brought joy to the Goddess, who said, "
So be it. I shall give this family lots of Amalakas of gold."
Shankara was delighted to hear words and assured the Brahmin lady
that she would very soon acquire wealth and returned to the guru's
house. At dawn the next day when the Brahmin couple awoke from sleep
they saw their whole courtyard bestrewn with Amalaka fruits of gold.
Overwhelmed with joy, they started picking and gathering the fruits
of gold and told everyone that it was the Boy-Brahmachari Shankara's
blessing that had helped them to so much wealth. The news of the boy
Shankara's supernatural power spread on all sides. This brief
incident was revelatory of the spirit of compassionate concern for
others, which Shankara possessed.

Supermen endowed with divine authority stay in the embodied state
holding on to just one support, the urge of compassion. We are indeed
fascinated on coming to know of the _expression of the quality of
compassion in the life of Shankara even from his very early boyhood.
We shall in the course of this biographical narrative have occasion
to become acquainted and be lost in silent wonder as a result of it
with the way in which in later years this stream of compassion of
which Shankara was the source, moistened hundreds of dried-up souls
and brought contentment to numerous hearts that were arid and thirsty
and parched. And we shall realize beyond any possibility of doubt
that the Lord and Shankara born of his aspect are oceans of
motiveless and disinterested grace and compassion.

Endowed as Shankara was with a superhuman genius and a sharp
intellect and with the uncommon skill of a Sruthidhara (of retaining
in the memory everything heard even once), he had not to stay with
his Guru for long. While even the very intelligent students tool at
least twenty years to acquire mastery of all scriptures, Shankara was
able to acquire that mastery in only two years time with the blessing
and the favor of his Guru. As we know from biographies, Shankara
mastered, even in his boyhood, all knowledge, including the secret
knowledge, and much of this knowledge was acquire by him without any
assistance from his teacher. He studied the philosophical systems of
Nyaya, Sankhya, Mimamsa, Patanjala etc. and also the Buddhist
philosophical systems like Sautantrika, Yogachara, Madhyamika,
Vaibhashika etc. he also studied Jaina and Charvaka systems of
philosophy. In addition, he also acquired especial proficiency in
Itihasa, Purana, and Smriti literature. He had studied very many
books on his own.

The Guru considered himself especially honored in having as his pupil
a boy of such unmatched intelligence and caliber. Blessing Shankara
again and again, permitted him to return home long before the expiry
of the prescribed term of pupil hood.

SHANKARA, PERSONIFICATION OF VAIRAGYA …..

Meanwhile Aryamba had negotiated Shankara's marriage with a beautiful
girl in the neighborhood. Hardly had her son returned home from the
Guru's abode, she told him of her resolve to get him married. The
scriptures have enjoined that soon after schooling I done and the
pupil has left the Guru's abode to the parental home, he should get
married. The wedded state has to closely follow the state of studies.
The Grihastha Ashrama had to be taken up at the close of Brahmacharya
Ashrama, and not for a day should he remain unassigned to the
legitimate Ashrama. But Shankara would not under any circumstance
agree to get married. Aryamba tried many ways of persuasion and shed
many a tear. But Shankara whom his widowed mother considered as the
only hope of all her future happiness and welfare stood firm in his
determination not to get into matrimony, and he would not relent.
Such grimness of resolve on the part of a boy surprised the mother
and bewildered her.

Shankara as a Brahmachari, now lived on at home and devoted himself
to learning and teaching. But it was the serving of his mother that
was for him his all-important duty and his greatest discipline. He
ensured his mother's comfort and happiness by attending on her and
serving her in all sorts of ways. The little boy's measureless
proficiency in studies and uncommon skill in instructing brought him
much renown, and within a few days his fame spread on all corners.
Even aged scholars in large numbers began to come to him for a deeper
study of the scriptures. His sublime and simple exposition of
scripture and flare of genius on the part of a boy of seven were
indeed indicative of Divine Power.

The devout Aryamba used to go for a bath to the river Alwai (or
Purna) everyday. (Alwai is also the name of a town, and the river
Purna flowing by the town naturally came to be called Alwai too.
Alwai is a railway station on the Trichur - Ernakulam broad gauge
line and is 17 kilometers from Ernakulam. Alwai town is situated at a
distance of 55 kilometers from Trichur. From Kaladi, Alwai is about
96 kilometers). And on her way back home, she offered worship at the
shrine of Keshava who was her family deity.

The Alwai was adored as a sacred river in those parts. The river was
a long way off from Shankara's house, but yet his mother, with great
steadfastness, went to the river every day for the holy bath. Once in
the summer season Aryamba went to the river as usual, but even though
a long time passed away she did not return home, and Shankara was
very much worried. He went in search of her and as he was walking
along the riverbank he saw her lying unconscious on the roadside. In
deep misery at the sight he wept profusely and started nursing his
mother back to her senses and when she came round he then slowly led
her home by hand.

Shankara was by nature ardently devoted to his mother, and so his
feelings on seeing the condition of his mother were such as no words
can portray. Her suffering quite unnerved him. All in tears he sent
forth a prayer to God saying, " Lord, Thou art indeed omnipotent. If
Thou only wishest, anything is possible. I cannot bear to see this
suffering of my mother. Be gracious and bring the river closer to our
house. Then there will be no more suffering for my mother." This was
his only prayer and longing and it overwhelmed his heart and soul,
day and night he was immersed in this one supplication to the Lord.

The All-merciful Lord is not deaf to the prayers of devotees. He does
hear them. Shankara's entreaty moved Him and He responded. During the
night, rains were so heavy that the river changed its course.
Breaking through its north bank, the Alwai River began to flow by the
village of Kaladi. Aryamba was indeed very proud of her son's
achievement and started telling everyone, "It is as a result of the
prayers of my son Shankara that the Lord has brought the river close
to out house". This miraculous incident was big news and spread
within a few days to all corners of the area. People came in groups
to have a sight of this wonder boy. Indeed through the will of the
Lord many an impossible thing becomes possible, and along with it the
glory of devotion as well as the glory of the devotee gets proclaimed.

Rajashekhara was the ruler of Kerala at that time and when he came to
hear of Shankara' divine powers, he was filled with wonder. He
himself was a very well read man delighting in the study of the
scriptures. He was also of a pronounced devotional temperament, and
was full of respect for the sacred books and the learned. Coming to
know of the unprecedented depth of scholarship and the abundance of
divine power in a Brahmin boy of seven, the ruler ardently desired to
meet him. He sent his chief minister to Shankara, with the gift of an
elephant and extended an invitation to him to meet him at the royal
place. When the minister in all humility told Shankara of the king's
desire, Shankara said, " O best of donors, of what avail is an
elephant to those who live only on alms, whose clothing is only deer-
skin and whose daily round of duties consists of sun-up and sun-down
prayers, adoration of fire, study of Vedas, teaching, and the service
to the Guru? O minister, carry this reply of mine to your royal
master, and expressly tell him that a monarch's primary duty is to
endeavor to ensure that the four Varnas duly perform the duties
allotted to their particular stations and lead righteous lives. A
king should never good people to wrong ways through temptation." With
these words he declined the invitation to call at the royal palace.

This behavior of Shankara in no way displeased or angered the King.
On the other hand, he became even more drawn to the precocious boy.
Accompanied by the ministers of state the ruler himself arrived at
Kaladi one day in order to meet Shankara in his own place. He saw
Shankara clad in deer-skin with a cord of grass as a belt round his
loins, and the white sacred sacrificial thread on his left shoulder
and under his right arm. All round him were seated Brahmin scholars
engaged in scriptural study. Shankara cordially welcomed the king
showing him the respects due to royalty. In years he was but a boy,
in demeanor and conduct he was one of the eminent and wise.

The Kerala monarch's object in coming to Kaladi was to test and
measure Shankara's scholarship. Even after a brief discussion with
Shankara on the import of the scriptures was it possible for the
ruler to realize that the boy was a prodigy distinguished by
intellectual sharpness and extraordinary discriminating skill, and he
was naturally charmed and amazed. That Shankara was endowed with
divine powers, the king had now not the least doubt. Both king and
the boy merged into a discussion of scriptural themes for a long
while, much to their delight. The monarch then laid at the feet of
Shankara many gold coins, and paying obeisance to him begged him to
accept the money and the gift. But in a severe way did Shankara tell
the royal donor, " Noble King, I am a Brahmana and a Brahmachari. Of
no use to me are these gold coins. The Devottara property made over
to our family by your forefathers for our service in the temple is
quite sufficient to meet my and my mother's expenses. By your
kindness, we experience no want in our home."

Shankara's desirelessness, renunciation and disinclination to receive
gifts greatly astonished the king. Holding together his palms in
reverence he said, " Worshipful one, such sentiments are indeed
becoming of you and you only. I consider myself blessed indeed. But
how can I take back to myself the gift I have intended and set apart
for you? Please distribute the money yourself to worthy recipients. "
Without a moment's delay Shankara replied smiling, " You indeed are
the monarch of the land. It is more in your line to be able to know
the deserving and the undeserving than a Brahmachari devoted to
scriptural studies. The gift of learning is the sacred duty of a
Brahmin, while the gift of wealth is the duty of the ruler. It is for
you to therefore distribute this wealth to fit and deserving folk."

The monarch saluted Shankara's genius and bent his head in reverence
to his brilliance and ordered the distribution of the offered money
among the Brahmins assembled there. This incident of Shankara's
refusing to accept the preferred money made a deep impression on the
ruler's mind. He saw that Shankara was not merely a scholar well
versed in all the scriptures, but that the boy was a person of
superhuman parts, possessed of powers that were divine in quality.
And he was so much drawn to this boy-marvel that from then on he
visited Shankara's house everyday to benefit by his holy company.
Rajashekhara was the author of books like Balabharatha and
Balaramayana and these dramas in Sanskrit he read out to Shankara and
had corrections made according to his suggestions. The tidings of the
king's offer of favors to Shankara and of Shankara's spirit of
desirelessness soon spread all round. And even from far off places
did many people come to se him, and many scholars flocked to him to
hear from him an exposition of the scriptures.

SHANKARA ACCEPTS TURIYASHRAMA ……….

One day it so chanced that a few astrologers arrived at Shankara's
home. Aryamba and her son Shankara accorded them a proper reception.
After discussing the contents of the scriptures in various ways, the
astrologers expressed a desire to look into the horoscope of
Shankara. On examining the horoscope they said that the time of
Shankara's birth bore the indication of the descent of an incarnation
and they foresaid too that he would become a wandering monk. But an
examination of the astrological position in regard to the longetivity
of his life revealed to them that Shankara would be short lived. They
saw that death might overtake him in his eight or sixteenth or thirty-
second year. On coming to know this, Aryamba was deeply distressed.
But she was told that through penance and austerity the possibility
of death at the eighth year could be averted and an extension of life
by another eight years could be obtained. But death at the sixteenth
year could not, the Brahmins asserted, be escaped except through
divine will. When the Brahmin astrologers took their leave, their
foretelling of coming events had its reaction on Shankara's mind, but
the reaction in his case was of a different kind from that of his
mother's case. He resolved to embrace monasticism. He knew that there
was no possibility of attaining the knowledge of Truth without
resorting to monk hood. And in the absence of knowledge of Truth
there was no possibility achieving liberation from the bondage of
relative existence. Shankara had just then entered on his eighth
year, and that was exactly the time when death might come to him.
Therefore Shankara's only thought now was about how he could manage
to take to monasticism.

As day succeeded day, the desire to embrace monasticism became
stronger and stronger in Shankara. He was quite determined on taking
to Sanyasa. One day he found a suitable opportunity to speak to his
mother about it and told her of his intention of becoming a monk.
Hardly did he mention to her his idea when Aryamba started weeping
and wailing. Embracing him and kissing him she said, " Hush child, is
it right for you to speak such a thing. You are such a tender
stripling now. Let me pass out of life first, and then you may turn
out to be a monk. Whom but you I have for a hold. If you turn out a
monk and walk out of home, who is there to look after me, my child?
Who will take me to places of pilgrimage? Who will perform my funeral
rites when I die? No, no, my dear, as long as life pulsated in my
body I shall not let you become a Sanyasin."

Shankara remained quiet. Here was a command from the mother not to
embrace Sanyasa. There seemed to be no way out of the situation, and
Shankara prayed with an earnest heart to the Lord beseeching him to
make it possible for him to take Sanyasa. He knew that he had been
born with the mission of preaching the super-knowledge of Advaita and
he knew that for the carrying on of that mission it was imperative
that he took to Sanyasa. He was however confidant that the petty
desires of men and women cannot stand against the divine will.

One day, early in the morning, Shankara accompanied by his mother
went for a bath in the Alwai River. Many others were bathing there.
Aryamba finished her bath and came up to the bank. Shankara was still
in the river bathing, when a crocodile caught hold of him. He shouted
out, " Mother, save me, save me! I am seized by a crocodile."

Instantly did Aryamba plunge into the river to try to save her son.
Others on the spot also caught hold of Shankara's hands and tried to
pull him up to the bank. But the crocodile continued to pull him down
to deeper waters. Between the pull-up and pull-down, Shankara said, "
Mother I am definitely being taken down by the crocodile. I am in my
last moments. You did not permit me to take Sanyasa. If at least now
you give condescend to grant me permission for Sanyasa, I shall,
contemplating on God, mentally take to the dying hour Sanyasa and
give up life. Even this will give me liberation."

Aryamba saw that there was no hope of saving Shankara from death. She
said weeping, " My son, so be it. I grant you the permission to be a
monk." Saying this she fell down in a swoon. Having thus obtained his
mother's permission Shankara with a concentrated mind surrendered
himself at the feet of the Lord and took Sanyasa. All his being was
filled with an indescribable feeling of bliss. All of a sudden, the
crocodile vanished from that place, leaving Shankara free. The
crocodile indeed was Lord Sri Narayana, who had answered Shankara's
prayers. As a result of this taking to Atura Sanyasa the death at the
eighth year to which Shankara was destined was obviated. Shankara and
his mother were brought to the bank. Regaining conscience after a
while, Aryamba hugged Shankara in a warm motherly embrace. She led
Shankara back towards home. Shankara then told his mother, " It is
not for mw to stay at home here after. I am a monk. The scriptures
have prohibited a Sanyasin's residing in his own old house. I shall
therefore stay under a tree."

Aryamba felt as if the weight of the sky had descended on her head.
Weeping and sobbing she said, " what is this that you say my boy! You
are but a child, how indeed can you renounce home now? How long am I
going to live? You may indeed leave home after I die."

Shankara did not however loosen his resolve. He said, " It was with
your permission, mother, that I took to Sanyasa at the last moment,
with all my heart. I am one born of your womb, and I shall not render
false an utterance of yours. I shall carry out my renouncing home."

He consoled the wailing Aryamba with these words, " Who do you think
saved me from becoming a prey to the crocodile? That very God will
look after everything. Whether it be day or night, if in your last
moment you but think of me, I shall wherever I may then be, know of
it, and I shall reach your abode. Before life ebbs out of you I shall
help you have a vision of your chosen deity. That indeed is the
essence of all pilgrimages."

The circumstances which attended Shankara's birth now came to
Aryamba's memory and she saw that all these happenings were but
inevitable and in a voice choked with emotion said, " So be it my
son, I bless you by heart and soul that you attain your desired goal."

It was now clear that Shankara's earnest prayers had reached the
Lord. By the grace of the Lord, Aryamba's entire being was filled
with an ineffable joy. She would no longer hinder her son's ascending
to the absolute Brahman. Shankara then prostrated at the feet of his
mother, and receiving her blessings on his head walked out to have a
view of the family deity Sri Keshava Bhagavan. And the sun just rose
to view on the eastern horizon.

KESHAVA ! NARAYANA ! HARI HARI ………..

Aryamba, very like a mad woman followed behind Shankara. Hundreds of
villagers, both men and women, also followed the boy monk. On every
lip was the question, where is Shankara going? With slow and gentle
steps and downcast looks, Shankara arrived at the temple of Keshava.
An ocean of love Supreme was surging within his being then. He leaped
out from Symbol to Reality, from Form to Formless, from worldly
bondages to Universal boundlessness, from microcosm to macrocosm.

Shankara knelt down before the image of Keshava. The eternal anguish
that lies hidden in the great silence of creation welled out from
within his heart. Tears of deep love flowed down his cheeks. With
eyes closed, he saluted the deity in a charming hymn of mellifluous
rhythm composed by himself, and adored and worshipped it. After
holding Keshava in an ardent embrace, he came out of the temple, when
the priests drew his attention to the dilapidated condition of the
temple. The Alwai had been changing its course for some years past,
and this had weakened the temple structure, which was about to
collapse. Shankara saw that unless the image was removed to a safer
place, it would soon be lost in the riverbed. So, after getting the
approval of all the people, Shankara, with the image of Keshava
leaning on his chest carried it to a secure place and set it there
and requested the assembled villagers to construct a temple at the
spot.

There are other accounts of this incident. One is that when Shankara
went in for sight of the holy image, there was a voice from heaven
and Keshava told him, " please remove me from here to safer and
secure place and fix me up there. This temple will fall down into the
river the very next moment ". And Shankara carried out the divinely
given message, and transferred the image to a safer spot. Yet in
another biography of Sri Acharya, it is said that Sri Krishna himself
gave dream instructions to Shankara for the removal of the image to a
new area.

While studying the great commentary (the Mahabhashya) of Patanjali
for his lessons on grammar, Shankara had learnt from his Guru that
the master-yogi Patanjali himself had been staying in a cave by the
river Narmada for a thousand years in deep Samadhi. He was now known
as Govinda Bhagavatpada. He was the chief of the incomparable Sri
Gaudapaadaachaarya. Govindapada was no ordinary saint, but a great
yogi who had realized the ultimate Truth and had his mind firmly
established in the knowledge of Advaita Brahman. On hearing from his
teacher of Govindapada, Shankara had mentally selected him as his
Guru and had been waiting impatiently for the blessed moment when he
could sit at his feet and attain the knowledge of Advaita. That
auspicious time had now come for the realization of Shankara's ardent
desire of discipleship under Govindapada.

AT THE FEET OF GOVINDA BHAGAVATPADA …..

Step by step did Shankara leave the village behind, and proceeded
north. Aryamba followed behind. So did the villagers too. As the
margin of the village was reached Aryamba said, " My child! Here at
the outskirts of the village you may put a cottage and carry on with
your austerities. Do not go away leaving me unsupported." This was
her last effort to restrain him from going away. But he made all of
them see things aright and again made his obeisance to his mother and
silently marched out northward in the direction of Narmada.

Shankara was his mother's only son, and yet he left his widowed
mother in a helpless state and went away! Was he not cruel-hearted?
Is this after all, the ideal of Sanyasa? No ! Shankara offered, in
the form of Arghya or oblation, his devotion to his mother at the
altar of a larger good. For fulfilling the divinely ordained purpose
did he leave unfulfilled his duty to his mother, and walk out of his
home. But he was ever deeply attached to his mother. At every level
of his being his mother was to him a veritable Yashoda and he was the
little Krishna, the darling of her affection.

Where lay the Narmada? Who will give him the direction of the way to
it? Shankara had only heard that Narmada lay somewhere in the north,
but did not exactly know the path leading to it. But trusting the
goodness of chance, he trod on and on. An eight year old boy full of
dispassion towards worldly pleasures and having cast off mother's
affectionate shelter now went about in the eternal quest of the human
soul, the search for the ultimate truth.

Those who saw this shaven-headed boy clad in a Sanyasi's orche-
coloured robe with staff and water bowl called kamandala in hand,
could not take their eyes off from him but gazed on in speechless
wonder. Loving mothers, who saw him, shed silent tears thinking of
his mother who had borne this beam of brilliance, and a strange but
tangible sensation. Sensation of Vatsalya- mother's filial love for
the child welled up in their tender bosoms heart. Shankara himself
was unaffected by anything he heard or saw. Inquisitive glances,
compassionate sighs, eager queries, nothing affected him. He was
indifferent to everything except the Spirit and Reality. Meditating
with a one-pointed mind on the All-pervading Supreme Energy, the soul
behind all creation, he walked on. In the coolness of the mornings he
would cover long distances on foot and at noon do Madhukari-ask for
alms, accepting food, well-cooked or ill, judging not, from wayside
temples or a hamlet hut. After rest for a while under tree shade, he
was again on his feet, spending the nights under trees or in temple
yards. Thus in the quest of the Unknown he passed through many a
village and populated human habitations, towns and cities, crossed
many a field and meadow, wild animal infested forests, hills and
dales, rivers and rivulets and trod along many unknown paths.

Shankara thus, absorbed in thought, did make his way north towards
Narmada in order to find his guru who would bestow on him the wisdom
of self-knowledge. Shankara was indeed the model of what an aspirant
should be. Qualities like a peaceful temperament, a rigid restraint
of the naturally outgoing senses, a climate of moderation in all
things, an overflowing abundance of love not rooted in selfishness, a
spiritual wander-lust that would not quiet down till the very Everest
of Self-Knowledge was reached, were what marked him as the most
eligible candidate for spiritual Sadhana. After many days and weeks
of traveling, something told the heroic boy that his quest was
nearing its end. He began to ask everyone he met where he could find
Govindapada. He had by then reached Omkarnath by the river Narmada.
There he learnt that a great Yogi had been living in an ecstatic
trance for hundreds and thousands of years in a cave. Shankara's
heart was filled with indescribable ecstasy. Advancing a short
distance, Shankara met a few old monks who lived in and near the
caves at Omkarnath and he enquired them of Govindapada. They marveled
at him. The gray-haired ones looked on in amazement at the arresting
figure of the boy-monk, whose eyes shone with a strange luster and
revealed a soul within, of immense potentiality and promise. They
soon learnt a few details about him, about his native place and the
object of his quest. Seeing how learned and cultured he was, they
marveled all the more. How far indeed was Kerala. This boy at an age,
when others of his years were still playing with toys and battling
with the alphabet, had come alone and on foot, all the way from home
in search of a Guru! And he had mastered all the scriptures with
their numerous commentaries at such a tender age and what was ever
more wonderful was that not only did he digest and assimilate them,
but also attained the state of knowledge beyond knowableness.

An old monk told Shankara, " Child. The holy Yogi Govindapada lives
in that yonder cave. He has been in trance for a long long time. The
march of time touches him not. None here knows how long he has been
in that state. In the hope of having the privilege of listening to
his words, when he emerges out of his Samadhi, we have been waiting
here, and have grown old in waiting. Blessed indeed are you child!
Commendable is your Guru Bhakti. "

Shankara listened to these words with bated breath. In joy and
amazement his mind and heart throbbed. And very eagerly he asked the
old monk, " May I get the Darshan of the great sage? " " Yes, you
certainly may." Answered the good old monk, " But the entrance to the
cave is extremely narrow, and within the cave it as all dark. There
is a lamp here, light it and walk into the cave, and you can see the
great sage."

Shankara did not waste a single moment. He lighted the lamp and led
by its dim light, found his way into the cave, and there in a corner
found a tall majestic figure in Padmasan. His body was emaciated, and
matted locks in plenty covered his head. His long drawn eyes closed
in meditation had an invisible charm. His skin was dry but his body
beamed with eternal effulgence. Seeing the eternal hermit sitting in
Samadhi like the great lord Shiva himself, Shankara's heart was
flooded with an inexpressible sublime bliss and driven by a powerful
urge of devotional emotion he fell prostrate before the deathless
master, and with tears welling up from within and flowing down his
tender cheeks, he stood with folded hands and broke into a hymn, "
Lord, you are the greatest among the Yogins. You have come here to
earth to impart the knowledge of Parabrahman to those who seek refuge
in you. You are verily the sage Patanjali, the personification of
Yoga Shastra. You are born of the great serpent king Ananta. Like the
drum of Mahadeva, you sound and resound supreme wisdom. Your glory is
infinite. You have perfection, having imbibed total knowledge from
Sri Gaudapada, the disciple (son according to some scriptures) of
Shukadeva, the son of Vedavyasa. I beseech you to accept me as your
pupil and bestow on me the knowledge of Brahman. Rise O Lord, from
your ecstasy and grant the prayer of this humble seeker by opening to
him the doors of the Final Truth."

Then the assembled monks witnessed a wonder. The rigid body of
Govindapada relaxed, a quiver passed through his frame, his suspended
faculties awoke to the exterior. He heaved a deep sigh and opened his
eyes. The silent entranced idol was now living God. Shankara fell
prostrate before the awakened sage. The assembled monks followed suit
and offered salutations to the great sage. The cave reverberated with
joyous peal and supplication. Gradually the mind of the great Yogi
came down to the plane of consciousness of the physical world. The
news, that the arrival of a boy-monk had broken the thousand-year old
Samadhi of Govindapada, soon spread far and wide. It brought
countless souls, men and women, from distant places to Omkarnath for
the audience of the King of the Yogis. This turned that Sylvan
peaceful spot into a holy place of plgrimage pulsating with life.

Just one look at Shankara was enough for Govindapada to realize that
this was the boy he had been waiting for. He immediately understood
that it was in order to instruct this boy, the Shiva Incarnate in the
discipline of Advaita Sadhana that he had been waiting in ecstasy for
a millennium. One of Shankara's outstanding contributions he foresaw
was to be the writing of monumental commentaries on Veda Vyasa's
Brahma Sutra, and thereby spreading the true knowledge of Advaita or
non-dualism, the science of realization of the self as the one
without a second.

Advaita Vedanta is a very ancient philosophical system. Acharya
Shankara preached its doctrine with a singular fullness and clarity
and convincingness, his exposition of its standpoint displaying rare
analytical power with a unique power of argumentative ability and
refuting capacity. Shankara did not of course newly propound the
doctrine for the first time (like Madhwa or Ramanuja, who actually
found their doctrines on the basis of their limited understanding of
scriptures) but had instead imbibed it from a distinguished lineage
of seers. The mighty sage Badarayana Vyasa gave a strong
philosophical foundation to Advaita theory by writing out the
unparalleled Brahma Sutras. Later he taught this secret science to
his son Shuka Muni. Form Shuka Deva, it was passed to Shankara
through Gaudapada and Govindapada.

Govindapada, at an auspicious moment, formally accepted Shankara as
his disciple, after having the prescribed rites performed in the
manner enjoined in the Vedas. Without losing any time, Govindapada
started instructed Shankara, the discipline of Yoga. Other Sanyasin's
also accepted his discipleship. The aged monks at the place who had
till then to be content with being in the silent proximity of the
trance-merged Govindapada now sat with Shankara to receive spiritual
instruction. The course of studies started with Hatha Yoga in the
first year. Shankara easily mastered

the techniques of Hatha Yoga before the year was out. Raja Yoga, the
science of disciplining the mind-stuff, was then taken up. Shankara
stained mastery in this discipline in the second year. As a result he
became gifted with psychic powers like telepathy, clairvoyance,
movement in space unseen and above all death at will.

In the third year, Govindapada initiated his disciple very
confidently into the high discipline of Jnana Yoga, the Realization
of Ultimate Reality through Knowledge. Man's final destiny lies not
in reaching anything distant and new and foreign to his self but in
simply knowing and asserting what he really is. Salvation is not so
much attainment as affirmation. Jnana Yoga is thus the royal road to
perfection since it helps us perceive Truth in its naked unity devoid
of any trappings, coverings or maskings. And only a Sadhaka who is
utterly free from all illusions and delusions, who is remarkably
clear-minded and fearless, who is not stained by any longings, high
or low, and who is qualified to make the last, bold leap into the
Impersonal beyond and like a salt-doll lose all sense of
individuality in the ocean of Infinity, only such a Sadhaka can be a
Jnana Yogi. But if ever there was a qualified aspirant fit to be
initiated into this Royal Science, Govindapada intuitively felt, it
was this boy. Govindapada made Shankara undergo through the duly
regulated scheme of Sravana-Manana-Nidhidhyasana i.e. hearing the
spiritual truths and secrets from the mouth of the preceptor,
investigating and discussing it and constant contemplation on it.
Then he established Shankara firmly in the higher planes of spiritual
striving and truth-experiencing. He found that, as the popular saying
goes, Shankara became oil as soon as a suggestion of mustard was
given, unlike most others in whose case a lot of squeezing of mustard
was needed before a drop of oil could me made to flow out. Soon
Shankara's mind came to dwell all the time in super-sensual regions
of ever new divine thrills which he experienced through meditation on
the One Self. Brahma Jyoti, the brilliance, the Light Infinite was
shining on his face and was pulsating through his limbs. His entire
persona beamed with a radiant charm and a celestial glow. The normal
tendency of the human mind to roam out was now one of indrawnness,
and it was with an effort and a pressure that he could force his
faculties down to the plane of earthly phenomena. In a very short
time he came to attain the Nirvikalpa Samadhi in which all mentation
merges in one unchanging Awareness, all modifications disappear in
one continuing Is-ness. Govindapada found that Shankara's spiritual
practice and education completed and he had reached the came of
spiritual striving, the last rung of the ladder. He needed no more
training and no further instruction. He had become firmly established
in Self-Knowledge. And the Upanishads found a new and fresh
verification of their statement : " When that Supreme Brahman is
realized, the heart's knots get snapped, all doubts are resolved and
one's actions become dissipated." Shankara was now a living
illustration of the great utterance, " The knower of the Supreme
attains the Highest" and of the declaration, " The Knower of the
Supreme verily becomes the Supreme."

As a piece of wood placed amidst incandescent embers soon becomes
glowing fire, so had Shankara's contact with Govindapada made the
disciple indistinguishable from master. The one was now as Purna-
perfect as the other. The practice of Hatha Yoga had brought to
Shankara unsought many Siddhis or occult powers. Clairvoyance and
clairaudience, assuming light and subtle forms, bursting into
hugeness, becoming atomic or cosmic, flying through space, entering
and operating other bodies and minds, death at will, all these
Siddhis were now matters of course for him, because all the laws,
gross and subtle, of Nature responded to his volition. But the man of
true illumination never gives a thought to these acquired powers and
if at all he now and then makes any use of them it is only for doing
some good to humanity. The so-called miracles emanate from a sense of
passion on his part.

The rains set in and Omkarnath and the Narmada were a panorama of
enchanting loveliness. But the rains were unusually heavy that year
and the waters of Narmada swelled above the danger mark. The banks
were submerged and the whole area was a sea of water. Village folk
with their domestic animals moved to higher areas of safety.
Govindapada was, in one of his frequently occurring trances, in the
cave and was not conscious of the rising of the river. It became very
clear soon that the waters would enter his cave and he would be
drowned. The monks saw that it might not be possible to de-trance him
quickly and the only way out was to lift him away. But to handle a
Sage in Samadhi that was the height of discourtesy and they were in a
fix. Shankara surveyed the situation and acted quickly. He placed his
Kamandala near the entrance to the cave, and in an assuring voice
told the anxious monks, " You do not worry. There is no need to
disturb in any manner our Guru in Samadhi. The rushing flood waters
will quietly enter the jar and be contained in it. They will not
enter the cave any further." The monks smiled at the childish
behavior of Shankara and felt he was indulging in doll-playing, but
great was their surprise to see the madly rushing mighty volume of
waters being received into the jar and being held in its small
capacity. The cave was safe, afloat as it were amidst the surrounding
expanse. Everyone marveled at this _expression of Shankara's deep
devotion to his Guru and of his supernormal powers. After a time, the
floods subsided and Govindapada came out of Samadhi. Learning of the
incident of the jar and the flood-waters, he was highly pleased and
placing his holy right palm on Shankara's head in a warm blessing he
said, " My son, you are indeed Loka Sham Kara - the doer of good to
the world. You are indeed cast in the mould of the Supreme Mahadeva.
My Guru Gaudapada had long ago told me that you would come to me. His
Guru Shuka Mahamuni had informed him that just as you have contained
the surging torrents of the Narmada in an earthen jar, you will by
your lucid and irrefutable commentary on the Brahma sutras, succeed
in reconciling all the apparently conflicting creeds and the mutually
exclusive theories, on the high plane of the universally valid and
all-inclusive philosophy of Advaita Vedanta. It is in order to
fulfill this mission that you have come down to earth. I bless you
that you may brilliantly succeed in performing your life's task in a
manner that will shed the true light on all humanity for all ages to
come. May you in your commentaries and works bring out the true
import and the full sense of all the Vedas."

In the writings of Madhavacharya, we find that hearing from the mouth
of Govindapada, the Mahavakya-the great sentence, Shankara entered
into Asampragnata Samadhi. On coming down from this Samadhi he found
his Guru absorbed in trance. To bring him down to the plane of
material consciousness, Shankara suppressed the current of Narmada.

Govindapada felt that his part in the training of Shankara to
function as an Acharya had been played and that the time for his
departure from the world of relative existence had come. He called
Shankara to him one day and asked him, " My son do you have any
doubts in your mind? Do you feel in you any imperfection, or want or
incompleteness? Or are you at peace with yourself and with the entire
universe, feeling the tough of reality in everything and the
consciousness of Fullness in all? " Shankara in a tone of profound
gratitude and utmost humility, but expressive of deep satisfaction
and undisguised certitude replied to his Guru, " Sire, by your grace
I see that there is nothing for me to be yet learnt, nothing to be
yet acquired. You have filled me through and through. My contentment
is through and perfect. My only wish is to be graciously permitted by
you to remain merged for ever in unbroken Samadhi and experience the
bliss of Nirvana." Govindapada after a moment of silence addressed
Shankara in a calm and collected voice, " My son, you are born with a
divine mandate to re-establish the Vedic religion. There is a cosmic
purpose in your advent. The pursuit and attainment of individual
salvation is not the mission of an exceptional soul like you. Your
task is not to merely swim safely across the turbulent waters of life
and death, which you have done as naturally as a fish swimming in a
river. You have to help others to do the swimming across. You are not
a mere pilgrim, you are a carrier of men. See reflections of Rama,
Krishna and Vyasa in yourself. I have been waiting for a thousand
years at the behest of my Guru to instruct you in the doctrine of
Advaita, otherwise I would long ago have cast off my physical frame.
Now my task is done. The treasure of Jnana I inherited from my Guru I
have passed down to your eminently worthy hands, and you are destined
to accomplish much. It is now high time that I enter final
deliverance in self-realization. I shall drop my body like a sere
leaf and merge with Parabrahman. Proceed now to Varanasi, the
Mokshapuri - the city of salvation. You will have a vision of Lord
Shiva Mahadeva and Parashakti Bhavani. They will instruct you, and
you act according to their guidance. You are not just an individual,
but a whole institution in yourself, not just an isolated star but an
entire Solar System. "

Shankara listened and acknowledged the behest with silent consent. On
an auspicious day selected for the purpose, Govindapada smilingly
cast off his aged body in Samadhi. The pious disciples performed the
enjoined last rites on the banks of Narmada in devotion and solemnity
befitting the prince of Yogis.

An ordinary Jiva takes several births to reach the final goal of
existence, and he plods along a particular religious path. His effort
is all praiseworthy, no doubt. But Shankara was not of the ordinary.
In three different and exalted Yogas he has attained mastery, an
unusually short period for such a Himalayan achievement. This fact
demonstrates not only the powers of the great Siddha Yogi
Govindapada, but also the receptive powers of Shankara in the
spiritual field. At Omkarnath, at the time when Shankara reached
illumination, there stayed many old Sanyasins, each mature in his own
way, who all became disciples of Govindapada too. But it was Shankara
only who mastered the three Yogas in such a short time. Others could
possibly achieve the same after several hundreds of births. Shankara
had appeared in human form with a reserve of immense spiritual powers
in order to fulfill a mission under a divine dispensation. The
several instances of Shankara's uncommon spiritual powers have been
narrated in this sketch of his life till now. It is no wonder then
that the world's veneration has been pouring at the feet of this boy
prodigy all down the ages. The scriptures in describing the nature of
the Lord say, " One who knows the truths about the projection and the
subsiding of the universe, about the arrival and the course of
departure of beings, and about knowledge and nescience may be styled
Bhagawan - Vishnu Purana 6-5-78 ." It is God, the possessor of the
six divine attributes that incarnates as Ideal Man to lead humanity
on the path of true religion. It is indeed lucky that in the case of
Shankara we have a fairly full record of all his doings from birth.
This record is the account of a continuous opening out of amazingly
extraordinary faculties. It is the fascinating story of a charming
childhood, a precocious boyhood, a full-blooded pupil hood, a sweet
mother-son relationship, a stern renunciation at a tender age, as
astonishingly rapid practice of Yogic discipline, and a total
realization of Reality. It is worthy to note that neither in the case
of Rama nor of Krishna is there any systematically and
chronologically recorded evidence of schooling and discipleship. We
have to be satisfied with brief accounts and suggestive points.
Vasishta, the great sage gave Sri Rama instructions in scripture. But
we find Sri Rama there already as the Ideal Man and knower of
Paramatman-Supreme Self. In Sri Krishna's case, we are told that
after his sacred thread ceremony, he studied the scriptures under
sage Sandipini. Some of the Puranas hold that Sri Krishna underwent
Tapasya-spiritual discipline at Badarikashrama though he was already
the knower of the Brahman established in the self, repository of
knowledge and revealer of the essence of all scriptures. The
Bhagavata says that Sri Krishna stayed at Sandipini's hermitage for
sixty-four days mastering one art each day and becoming proficient in
all the traditional sixty-four arts in record time. The spiritual
depth, the supreme knowledge and the supernormal faculties expressed
in the lives of supermen whom the world adores are certainly not the
product of any instruction, training or practice. They are inborn and
possessed from very birth. So too is the highest realization of God
theirs, not by any penance or striving, it is already theirs when
they are born. The exercises they undergo are for setting an example
to men, for doing good to the world, for resuscitating religion. That
is why we do not find an identical preparatory stage in all the
Avatars, not a uniform course of discipline in all of them. The mode
of life, the stages of development, the ways of equipping themselves,
the manner of working out the life mission, all these differ from
Avatar to Avatar, according to the needs of the times and the demands
of the age.

Shankara was just eleven now. We stand amazed at his mastery over
different systems of Yogas and the manifestation of supernatural
powers in him at so tender an age. We shall observe henceforth that
such powers were pre-eminently needed for the fulfillment of the
Divine Mission.



MOKSHAPURI KASHI, THE CITY OF SALVATION ……….

After the passing away of Govindapada, Shankara along with a few
other Sanyasins proceeded towards Varanasi even as his Guru had
counseled him. He passed through the Vindhya forests, and visited
Prayaga, the great confluence of rivers and a noted pilgrim center.
From there he walked on to Kashi, the city of knowledge and
salvation. He stayed in the Manikarnika Ghat in Varanasi in a
secluded and quiet spot. Suffused as his mind was with the
consciousness of Brahman, he found Varanasi peculiarly suited to his
temperament. Bathing in the waters of the holy Ganga and having the
Darshan of Lord Vishwanatha and Mother Annapurana Visalakshi every
day, he was immersed most of the time in meditation, his cultured
mind freed from all worldly fretters, easily finding its habitat in
the contemplation of the ` Satyam Jnanam Anantam Brahma `- the
Absolute that is Truth, Wisdom and Infinity. It was not however
possible for him to stay for long in solitude. He got
easily `discovered'. He was self-luminous and earnest seekers and
scholars flocked to him in increasing numbers. He was too kind-
hearted to turn them away even for the self-absorption that he so
much relished. He gladly began teaching them and telling them of the
Ultimate Truth. Within a very short time, his vast learning, unusual
gifts of exposition, astounding intellectual keenness and charming
personality became the talk of the town. Scholars and monks belonging
to diverse philosophical sects and schools and owing allegiance to
various systems of thought approached Shankara and had their doubts
cleared on the Ultimate Truth. Shankara's life task of re-
establishing the pure Vedic faith in the whole of India thus had its
auspicious beginnings in Varanasi.

Shankara re-established in the undivided Bharat, the Sanatana Vaidika
Dharma by freeing the entire country from the baneful influence of
distorted and decayed Buddhism and Jainism. It was because of his
life that the Vedas and Vedic faith were protected and preserved. He
did not build the monastic order only ( the ten monastic orders
Shankara established are Tirtha, Ashrama, Vana, Aranya, Giri,
Parvata, Sagara, Saraswati, Bharati and Puri). He entrusted the great
responsibility of sustaining and protecting the Sanatana Dharma to
the Sanyasins, especially to the Abbots of the Maths he established.
As a result of this within a short time the Vedic religion revived in
the whole of India. He was the architect of the glorious renaissance.
It was because of the vitality infused into the Vedic Dharma that in
later years despite heavy onrush and oppression of the outsiders and
people of differing creeds that India could stand firm and maintain
her distinct cultural identity. Hence even today the Sanatana Vedic
Dharma is not only alive but her influence in full glory has spread
throughout the globe.

Even from pre-historic times, Varanasi has been one of the chief
centers of Sanatana Vedic Dharma. It has verily been the abode of the
serene God, Shiva Vishwanatha ever lost in the contemplation of his
own Gory. Countless generations of spiritual aspirants of diverse
schools and renowned scholars of varied interests have realized the
fulfillment of their mission in the holy city of Kashi. At the time
of Shankara's arrival in Varanasi, there lived in it aspirants
belonging to many different sects- Shaiva, Pashupata, Sankhya,
Patanjala, Soura, Shakta, Ganapatya, Jaina and Bauddha orders of
seekers and scholars, all intent on achieving the Supreme God in ways
suited to them. Many of them were drawn to Shankara hearing the news
of his arrival and about his genius and soon Shankara's lodgings
became a place of sacred pilgrimage. Many, to establish the
superiority of their view points, wound enter into debate with
Shankara. He lent them patient hearing and with comfortable ease
disarmed them all by irrefutable reasonings.

In the presence of the genius and personality of the boy-Sanyasin,
the parties aspiring for victory were humbled and the opposing
contestants felt blessed realizing the Truth. The earnest inquirers
would get all their doubts resolved and desire new light in their
spiritual lives. The Sadhaka would feel gratified and receive great
inspiration in strengthening his spiritual living. Shankara's stay at
Varanasi led the spiritual thought-current of the place to flow in
full-flood state.



SANANDANA FINDS HIS GURU IN SHANKARA ……..

A Brahmin youth named Sanandana of the Chola country in South India
happened to arrive at Varanasi when Shankara was staying there. He
had been for a long time journeying through many places in search of
a realized Guru who would put him on the sure path to Ultimate
Knowledge. It did not take him long to come to hear of the eminence
of Shankara. He heard of Shankara's supernatural power and uncommon
genius and developed a high regard for Shankara and made bold to go
to him one day with a request to him to be his Guru. Shankara was
delighted to meet Sanandana. He surveyed the supplicating youth, saw
his worth, and after putting a few queries in order to know something
of his past, gave him permission to stay with him. An intimacy of few
days was sufficient to convince Sanandana his Guru of the godly life
of Shankara. He made a gift of himself to his Guru. He ardently
believed that if he could get the grace of Shankara, he could attain
the summum bonum of life- the self-realization. So one day he begged
of Shankara to initiate him into Sanyasa. Shankara was in a gracious
mood and on an auspicious day, initiated Sanandana into Sanyasa. Thus
Sanandana became the first Sanyasi disciple fo Shankara.

Sanandana was in every way worthy of Shankara. Even as a boy he had
developed a religious turn of mind, felt an intense dispassion for
things of the world and had proceeded to a hill called Ahobala in the
south to realize God-vision. He had heard that Nrisimhadeva, the man-
lion incarnation of Narayana, who is easily pleased with men and
fulfils ardent desires of those who pray for his vision was ever
available to sincere seekers in that place. Living on a fruit-diet in
the forests on the hill, Sanandana had engaged himself in the worship
of Nrisimha. His yearning for God-Vision grew intense day by day. One
day a youthful hunter came to him and asked him, " why is it that you
live alone in this desolate uninhabited forest ? " Sanandana did not
like to give out his real intention, nor did he like to be guilty of
an untruth. So he gave the hunter a clever reply, " I am looking for
a creature with a lion's face and a human body. Can you help me find
it? " The hunter retreated without a word and then returned after a
while with an image of Nrisimha wrapped in green leaves and bound by
tender creepers. Sanandana prostrated before this image and burst
into a prayer. The hunter disappeared from view and the living form
of Nrisimhadeva stood before Sanandana, asking him, " Dear child, ask
for a boon." Sanandana asked for the boon of Abhaya, fearlessness
and " It is also my prayer that you appear before me to help me out
of any difficulty I may find myself in, whenever I remember you and
desire your intervention. " " Be it so, " said Nrisimha as he
withdrew out of sight.

Blessed Sanandana regarded it as a stroke of singular good fortune
that a Guru of Shankara's eminence had condescended to adopt him as
his disciple. He was highly devoted to his Guru. Guruseva was indeed
his penance. Like his very shadow, he constantly stayed by the side
of Shankara. His greatest Sadhana lay in serving his Guru. Endowed
with a superior intelligence and a deep knowledge of the scriptures,
he was able to win the complete confidence of his master whose
favorite he soon became. He was literally to Shankara what Hanuman
was to Sri Rama. On may an occasion he saved the life of Shankara
from coming to an untimely end, never hesitating to put his own life
into danger.

Shankara's masterly proficiency in the Vedic scriptures and his study
of and training in Yoga under the expert direction of Govindapada had
helped him to scale the heights of the realization of the ultimate
reality. He was established totally in self-awareness. To him, in his
lofty perch, Brahman alone was Truth, the universe but an illusion,
and the seemingly bound soul, Jiva, was none but the Brahman. The
grand non-dual knowledge of the individual soul and the Total
Brahman, the Supreme soul, is experienced in the deepest state of
super-conscious Samadhi or utter indrawnness. However on the worldly
plane where the normal senses function in our practical day to day
work and behavior, it is possible in a partial way to maintain
undistorted this perception of Brahman in all, only as a result of
prolonged and steady practice. Over and above everything else, the
Grace of God is needed. The attainment of this state of experience is
extremely different and a very rare privilege for ordinary mortals.
It is but natural for great men and Avadhootas like Sri Dattatreya,
Sri Shankara, Sadashiva Brahmendra etc.




BHAVANI, THE SUPREME QUEEN OF THE COSMOS ……

For the accomplishment of divine task, Shankara was destined to live
in the world, established in the experience of the undivided Brahman,
rooted in the perception of Absolute Reality. Therefore, Adya Shakti,
the Primal Energy or Power, as if overcome by a mood of immense grace
( which is but her very nature), and with the object of ensuring the
enrichment of the knowledge of Brahman, showed a Lila-cosmic play, to
bestow on Shankara, Brahmadrishti- the recognition and perception of
Absolute Reality.

It is the Absolute endowed with `Gunas' or attributes, the Saguna
Brahman, that works out the projection and preservation and the
dissolution of the three worlds. In the attributeless Absolute which
is indifferent to Shakti, there is no authorship of the universe. And
what is this Guna aspect of Saguna Brahman? It is a great Shakti
capable of bringing about strange impossible transformations possible
that constitutes the Guna-quality or the Upadi- modification of the
Absolute Brahman. It is only by taking the help of these Gunas or
attributes that the undifferentiated and unconditioned Brahman
becomes conditioned, endowed with attributes and subject to
differentiations. The Saguna Brahman is as it were, the Ocean of
Forms for the Formless, the Aroopa.

That which is the attributeless Absolute Supreme Self to the man of
wisdom on his wisdom-plane, that same substance endowed with
attributes is Ishwara or God on the plane of dual consciousness. This
is the image of all rasas or artistic graces rolled into one and the
abode of all powers. Says Sri Chandrashekhara Mahaswamigal, the very
incarnation of Shankara and literally the mouthpiece of Sri
Kamakshi, " The Chit Shakti, the power that is effulgent
Consciousness and the Brahman of Vedanta are non-different even as
water and its cooling power are non-different". That is why the
aspirant on reaching this stage of experience says, " Knowing the
secret that Kali is one with Brahman, I have discarded once for all,
both righteousness and unrighteousness, religion and non-religion (
Sadhakas of Srividya are well aware of this, and practice exactly
this during the Chidagni Homa).

Shankara in his commentary on the Saririka, has supported both the
Saguna and Nirguna aspects of Brahman and moreover has assigned a
place of importance to the adoration of the Saguna Brahman as
enjoined in the Sruti and Smriti. Indeed the adoration of the
attributes-endowed Absolute is an unavoidable, indispensable step to
the attainment of the attributeless Absolute. The wisdom of non-
duality is the last word and the final step to attainment of the
attributeless Absolute. The wisdom of non-duality is the last word
and the final achievement of all spiritual effort. The Sruti ahs it
that whether one takes to the realization of the truth of the Supreme
Indestructible Brahman or to the adoration of the Saguna Brahman
depends on one's position in regard to native equipment and to
attendant circumstances. An individual may be innately qualified
either for the one or the other, and the environment, condition,
stage of growth etc. of the person may also influence the choice.
Shankara was the best of the knowers of the Brahman, and he standing
at the meeting point of wisdom and devotion, Jnana and Bhakti,
said, " O Paramatman, though the distinction that obtained between
thee and me has been obliterated and in consequence the sameness has
set in between us, I am really Thine. Never art though mine. For even
though the ocean and the wave are identical and non-different, the
wave is after all the ocean's and the wave can never claim the ocean
as a part of it. "

One day in the very early hours while the darkness of night was still
lingering, Shankara accompanied by his disciples was proceeding to
the Manikarnika Ghat for the daily ablution at dawn in the holy
waters of Ganga. On the way, a pathetic sight attracted his eyes. On
the path leading to the river sat a young woman. She was the very
picture of grief. A dead body, evidently of her husband, lay on the
ground, its head resting on her lap. She was wailing loudly and
soliciting help from all present there for the proper performance of
the funeral rites of her departed husband. She had been sitting with
a corpse in such a way that the narrow path leading to the
Manikarnika Ghat was quite blocked. Shankara waited for long, it was
getting quite late for the bath, and there was no other path leading
to Manikarnika Ghat. He had, therefore, to ask the sorrowing woman, "
Mother, if you will remove the corpse to one side of the pathway, we
can move on to the river ". The woman seemed to be so overwhelmed
with grief that she could not pay attention to Shankara's words. On
being repeatedly requested by Shankara for the removal of the
lifeless body to one side of the pathway, the woman responded telling
him, " Why, Great Soul, why do you not yourself ask the corpse to
move aside ?" Hearing her words Shankara told her in a voice choked
with compassion, " Mother, you are besides yourself with grief. Can a
corpse ever move of its own accord! Has it in itself the needed
momentum for moving aside? " The woman then fixed her gaze on
Shankara and spoke, " Why, you best of ascetics, you hold that it is
the one and only one Brahman who is the sole authority of the
universe and Shakti is indifferent. Is this not so? When Brahman is
ever present everywhere, why should not the corpse then move? "
Hearing the woman's utterance which was pregnant with wisdom,
Shankara stood astounded and began to think over its import.

But where was the woman now? And where was the corpse? In a trice
everything had receded. What divine sport was this! Shankara's mind
was filled with an indescribable joy. Within and without, he
experienced the sportive play of the Great Enchantress, Mahamaya, who
is none but Adya Shakti or the Primal Energy. It was because of her
glance that earth and heaven throbbed. Bending on his knees, Shankara
began to sing in praise of the Goddess Mahatripurasundari, the sole
refuge of the universe.

" Oh Goddess Supreme ! Brahman, Vishnu, Maheshwara, Indra, Chandra or
Surya or any one for the matter of that have I never known. I am
taking refuge at thy feet. Thou art my sole shelter. Thou my only
heaven, Mother Bhavani! I have surrendered myself to thee. In debate
and in danger, in error and in alien lands, in water and in fire, on
hills, among foes and in forests, do thou protect me every where and
in all places. Thou art alone my sheet-anchor. Thou alone my only
refuse security- Bhavanyashtakam !"

Shankara now realized that the Goddess Supreme, the dispenser of
boons to humanity, who is worshipped by the Lord of the Universe
Himself, had out of her divine and mysterious Grace, made him become
aware intensely of her magnanimous glory and grace. She was it, he
understood the Creator, the Preserver, and the Destroyer of this
phenomenal universe and it was She again that bestowed material
abundance and also the final salvation from conditioned existence. It
was by the inducement of Her glance of Divine Sport that the Universe
blossomed out. It was in her affection-filled bosom that the Universe
had its being, and it was she who bore in Her, being the granary of
the cosmic universe. All this Shankara realized with clarity and
fullness by a moment of Mother's divine Grace. His heart felt
strangely filled. He finished his bath at the Manikarnika Ghat and
came back to his residence with an enchanted mind. His mode of
thought and his pattern of behavior now underwent a revolutionary
change. He had already experienced that the individual Soul-Jiva and
the Infinite Soul Brahman were identical and non-different. He now
understood that the attributeless absolute Brahman was just a
witness, a mere spectator and no more. The authorship of the universe
was that of the Primordial Energy Adya Shakti.

Shankara had become established in Samadhi Yoga and in the Supreme
knowledge of non-dual Brahman. But he had not yet attained to a
complete measure of the knowledge and the outlook and the attitude
that, on the plane where the Jiva functions, and in the region of the
practical and the pragmatic, " The universe in entirety is of the
stuff of Brahman Absolute ". But Shankara's advent was only for the
purpose of working out a divine mission. His enjoinment of self-bliss
by remaining immersed in Nirvikalpa Samadhi, which is the state of
unqualified self-absorption, would not help him to accomplish his
life's purpose. He would have to work out a practical application to
life and labor on earth, of his experience of the Absolute Reality
subsisting in all created objects and of his perceiving of the
Absolute Reality everywhere and in all places. Only then, and only
that way, would he become the meaningful living embodiment of the
Great Utterance, "All this indeed is verily Brahman", and this
Supreme self-knowledge of the non-dual Reality would be reflected in
his life.

SRI VISHWANATHA, LORD OF THE UNIVERSE …

Even as Mother Bhavani thus played Her Cosmic Lila in the life of
Shankara, Mahadeva, the cosmic consort of Bhavani also one day set up
a very wonderful sport with the object of perfecting Shankara's self-
knowledge of the Absolute Reality on the practical, tangible
material, work-a-day plane of living and doing. On another day, when
Shankara with his disciples was going to bath in the holy Ganga, saw
a loathsome sight near the Manikarnika Ghat.

A Chandala (an untouchable and worker at the cremation ground, at the
very bottom of the social scale and devoid of any culture, a very
primitive of men, extremely ugly in appearance and of a terrifying
form) with four dogs held in leash, was approaching in a disorderly
manner from the opposite direction.

Finding no other way of avoiding a confrontation with him, Shankara
addressed him and said, "Oh, you Chandala, step aside one side with
your canine company, and let us pass". The Chandala did not appear to
have listened to his words at all, and did not tarry of deflect, but
continued to advance. Shankara in a somewhat excited voice cried out
again, "Stop, fellow, stop. Restrain and pacify your curs. Leave a
passage free for us".

The terrible looking Chandala burst out into hideous guffaw and
turning to Shankara, spoke out in Sanskrit verses, "Whom are you
asking to move aside , Sir? Are you demanding the self to do so or
the body to do so? The Self is omnipresent, non-active, ever pure by
nature. If instead you ask the physical body to move aside, you know
that the body is inert matter, how can it move aside at all? And
moreover, in what respect is your body distinct and different from
any other body? You say that you are firmly established and rooted in
the Supreme Truth and there is but One non-dual entity, `One without
a Second'. I see that your claim is all false, you are indulging in
vain pride. Is there any difference between the Chandala and the
Brahmin from the viewpoint of the knower of the Truth? Are the sun
reflected in the water of Ganga and the sun reflected in the wine
different and separate from each other? Is this your knowledge of the
All-ness the Absolute Reality, so circumscribed? "

Hearing these words of the Chandala, surcharged with wisdom, Shankara
was both amazed and ashamed. That this was without a doubt the play
of the Divine, he clearly perceived. Then and there he folded his
palms in adoration and spoke prayerfully, "He who perceives all
beings with an awareness of Same-sightedness, acts in consonance with
that perception of sameness in all, he indeed is my Guru. You
Chandala are my Guru. I bow down at his holy feet a million times".

All of a sudden the Chandala and his canine company disappeared. But
Shankara beheld another sight. The Divine form of the eternal Lord
and Father of the Universe, Sri Mahadeva, radiant and shining with
the light of thousands of crores of suns and fire, stood before him
in all glory holding in His hands the four Vedas. These eternal
scriptures were what Shankara had seen as dogs before. The skull in
which the Chandala had held wine before now appeared as a Kumbha of
nectar. Shankara's mind was filled with intense devotion. He bowed
down at the feet of the Great

Guru of the Universe and burst into a hymn of praise :

" I reflect on the One Great God, who is the enemy of passion, the
Lord of all beings, the annihilator of sin, the great lord, the
wearer of the elephant skin, the most excellent one, springing from
whose matted locks the waters of the Ganga flow.

I take refuge in Him who is without birth, the eternal, cause of all
causes, the all auspicious one, from whom the universe gets
_expression, the Being beyond the three Gunas or qualities, who is
beyond all darkness, the One without beginning and end, the Supreme,
the Purifier in whom is no duality.

Salutation to Thee, O Lord, salutation to Thee who art of the form of
the Universe, salutations to Three again and again, who art of the
form of knowledge and Bliss. Salutations to Thee over and over again,
O Thou who art unattainable by rigorous spiritual practices and
militations. Salutations to Thee who are reachable by the Vedic
Knowledge( the underlying Supreme non-dual Truth of the Brahman),
Salutations to Thee again and again."

Pleased by this hymn, Lord Mahadeva placed his hand on Shankara's
head and said to him, "Child, I am pleased and gratified. I wish that
through you should come about the re-establishment of Vaidika Dharma
on earth, the Spiritual Discipline enjoined and elaborated in the
Vedas. You must give out a flawless exposition of Vedanta and blow up
the religious theories which are vitiated by false apperception,
leading men to duality and darkness. You must write out a commentary
on the Brahma Sutra of Vyasa and firmly establish that knowledge of
Brahman, which is the chief import of the Vedanta philosophy. You
have to preach the Vedic faith in such a way as to make it available
to all. And at the conclusion of your allotted task, you will be
united with me. For the everlasting welfare of the world, you have
taken birth as a manifestation of me on this earth". Having spoken
thus, Mahadeva disappeared from view.

Shankara's whole being had stood enraptured by this Divine vision,
and now he came back to a sense of the outer world. Like one in a
trance, he mechanically finished his bathing in the Ganga and his
visit to the shrines. How to carry out the Divine behest was the one
preoccupation of his mind now. After deep thinking and contemplation,
he decided to proceed to Badarikashrama for writing out the
commentary on Brahma Sutra. Thereupon on an auspicious day, he made
obeisance to Lord Vishwanatha and Mother Annapurana and with his
disciples journeyed on in the direction of the holy place of
Badarikashrama.

AMIDST THE HIMALAYAS ………..

Badarikashrama is a Tirtha, a holy place with sacred associations, in
the Himalayas. The access to it not easy. The twelve-year boy
Shankara did not however mind the difficulties of the ascent and went
up with determination to reach the place. On his way to Badari, he
made it a point to visit all places of pilgrimage and have Darshan of
all the different divine images in the temples. With great piety, he
worshipped and adored the Gods in all the shrines. Proceeding along
the holy banks of Ganga, he passed through places like Prayaga and
soon found himself in Haridwar.

Haridwar had always been the home of many monks from ages past, and
his arrival at that spot of hallowed associations brought great joy
to Shankara. Haridwar is the gateway to the Himalayas. Shankara
performed the religious rites due to be done by pilgrims at that holy
place and then proceeded towards Hrishikesh, which in olden times was
verily a Yagna Bhumi, a sacrificial region. From now on we shall
perceive in Shankara, an Acharya, a Jagadguru whose role is of
establishing Dharma, true faith.

Acharya was no doubt firmly rooted in the Supreme self-knowledge of
the Brahman. Surely it was not for being immersed in Samadhi, the
super-conscious state, and for the experiencing of the bliss of the
self-hood that his advent had come about. The compelling mission, the
grand purpose, of his life was rather virile consolidation, and the
firm establishment once again of the whole Vedic Dharma, the Vedic
faith.

We see in Shankara's life a bright illustration of the manner in
which the knower of Truth, a Jnani lives on in this world of relative
values and conditioned existence even after he has attained the
Knowledge of the non-dual Unity. The knower of the Truth lives on
seeking refuge in Vidyamaya ( the higher aspect of the Cosmic
Illusion which turns one to right perception and away from false
judgment, Sri Devi's grace to be precise) and holding on to devotion
to God, compassion towards beings and dispassion towards objects of
enjoyment. His life on earth has two aims, teaching people the higher
learning and himself tasting the Rasa, the divine sweetness of the
Divine Bliss.

Those who ascend to spiritual realm are of two kinds, the Jivakotis
and the Ishwarakotis. The latter are especially endowed individuals.
But the patterns of life of these two categories of persons differ
and are unique in their own separate way. The Jivakotis can gain the
highest self-knowledge by means of spiritual practice and prayer and
through intense austerity, but cannot, after coming down from
Nirvikalpa Samadhi stay very long in this world. When the great
power, Kundalini reaches the Sahasrara, the plane of conscious is
Chidakasha and after the union of Paramashiva and Sridevi, which is
nothing but realization of the individual Soul as the Universal soul,
Paramatman, perfect knowledge is attained and Nirvikalpa Brahma
Samadhi follows. Yogi attains perfect bliss and becomes firmly
established in Supreme Parabrahman. Now the self can linger in the
physical body at the most for twenty-one days. And then, their bodies
fall off like dried up leaves. They are then freed for all time from
the riddle of life and death and attain Nirvana liberation, which
unlike other lower states of attainment of heavenly worlds (which
most other dualistic sects mistake for Moksha, the final liberation),
is the consummation of all spiritual striving, the very omega of
perfection. But in the case of those who are anointed ones endowed
with special commands, i.e. Avatars, their embodiment is for the
fulfillment of a divine purpose, for the ensuring of the welfare of
the world and living beings. They are men out of the ordinary, sent
to earth by God as his very manifestations. Their number is few.
Whenever there comes about in the world a decline of the true spirit
of religion, then the Lord, as promised in the Gita, sends out His
anointed souls to arrest the decline of the true religious faith in
the world and to re-establish that faith on firm foundations. The
advent of these extraordinary spiritual stars is not for the
acquisition of self-knowledge for themselves since they are already
endowed with this knowledge. They are born liberated. They come down
in order to show the dwellers on earth that the eternal path to
perfection which men have forsaken and forgotten and in order to lead
men on to the way to salvation.

These supermen with divine commissions the greatest of the Knowers of
Brahman, but at the same time in response o the especial wish of the
Lord, they slide down a little from the final state of Beatitude
which is attained only with great difficulty, and for the good of the
world, they tarry for a time in the region of duality. In the
consciousness of the All-ness of the One Reality, there are two
different reaches, one is Jnana- knowledge and the other is Vijnana
or super-knowledge or specially verified knowledge. Even on the plane
of remaining in Nirvikalpa Samadhi, there are several grades and
levels of knowledge-acquisition and these are described in the
scriptures. For instance, these states find a mention in them
Brahmavid, Brahmavidvara, Brahmavidvariyan and Brahmavidvarishta.
Brahmavid means a knower of Brahman, and Vara, Variyan and Varishra
are suggestive of ascending comparative degrees of excellence and
fullness. The normal human being, the ordinary Jivakoti, who takes to
spiritual striving can attain Brahma Jnana, but cannot reach the
state of Vijnana or super-specialty.

As long as the commissioned supermen referred to above, having, by
the desire of the Lord, come down from the region of the super-
conscious state of Samadhi, inhabit the world of living beings, their
only wish being to do good to the world. If they remain immersed in
deep Samadhi, no teaching and instructing of people becomes possible.
Therefore, they do, in accordance with the wish of the Lord, reside
in the world, perceiving the reality which is Brahman immanent in all
things. That Bhakti or devotion which follows and is consequent on
Jnana or knowledge is indeed fruition of right Bhakti. Pity the fools
who indulge in duality, terming it Bhakti. We perceive this true and
unique Bhakti in Acharya's life by the will of the Divine.

This is the view of the scriptures in general. However, by divine
grace, a Sadhaka can indeed perfect Vijnana, by which the Kundalini
returns to lower Chakras, allowing the Sadhaka to remain in
undisturbed bliss of Brahman, at the same time allowing him to carry
out his day to day worldly activities. This exactly is what is taught
to followers of Srividya. Most scriptures ( I should say most Yogic
and Tantric scriptures to be precise, since I personally cannot claim
detailed study in other areas) however stop at Sahasrara since this
is indeed meant to be the end of the journey for a Jivakoti. However,
in Samayachara, (the very soul and essence of it being Srividya),
Vijnana is but a natural course of study since the perfection in
Srividya indicates that the Sadhaka is out of the ordinary. However,
due to various injunctions in scriptures which ban public discussions
on this highly esoteric and highly guarded methodology and theory of
Vijnana ( to be handed over by a Guru to a disciple who is eligible
to receive this lofty knowledge) and the descent of Kundalini by
will. This piece about Kundalini is my own addition and none of the
biographies of Acharya speak about it. Ascent of Kundalini makes a
Jnani and a tailored descent of Kundalini, possible with certain
Tantric techniques and most importantly by Sri Devi's grace, makes a
Vijnani.

Shankara conducted himself in his work on the practical plane by
taking the attitude of the devotion of the devotee. Making devotion
the sporting field, he collected and rested his mind-stuff on that
Brahman. Again, in order to re-establish the glory of the centers of
sacred pilgrim spots in which the presence of Gods and Goddesses is
felt and experienced, he undertook extensive pilgrimages, though to
hi, such a discipline was of need whatsoever, for he was himself the
very spirit of pilgrimage incarnate.

Shankara had also not come to earth only to preach Advaita Vedanta,
though indeed the Advaita experience of the One without a Second is
the last word in all spiritual striving. His advent was also for the
re-establishment of the Vedic faith, the way of thought and life
enunciated in the Vedas, which is all-inclusive of the different
attitudes and modes of approach. Few indeed are those who are
qualified to receive the acme of knowledge of the non-dual absolute
directly. Only when through worship and adoration of the Gods and
Goddesses who are the effulgent forms and manifestations of the
Parabrahman's ( or Parashakti's) several expressions and aspects and
powers, the mind-stuff becomes purified and spotless, does the truth
of the non-dual Absolute shine in it. It is because of this that the
scriptures enjoin instructions regarding the performance of good
deeds and rituals like ceremonial worship, adoration, fire sacrifices
etc. These instructions are prescribed to different aspirants and
salvation-seekers each suited to the degree and the stage of
development in them. This is also the reason why Acharya propelled by
a desire to do good to very many people, interested himself in the
renovation of the different places of pilgrimage. During his
itinerary throughout the length and breadth of India, he not only re-
consecrated the sanctuaries of the places but his visits to these
sacred spots did much more than merely recharging and reviving the
spirit of those places. His wanderings were really big campaigns of
national awakening on the front of popular religion. He performed
appropriate rites and ceremonies at all the places he visited, and
thus helped the especial glory of each place to become more manifest.
The genius of each locality became better appreciated and became more
operative than till then. As a result of this, there was a religious
revival in the society. Numberless men and women came to know from
him the true significance of divine worship and took to assiduously
adoring the Gods and goddesses. As the Gita puts it wisely, ` What
the great souls or leaders practice, the standard set by them, the
people and the mass common folk emulate, follow". Even up to this
day, it is the ideals highlighted by Acharya that inspire people in
respect of the worship and adoration of deities. Hence does the
pilgrimage part of Acharya's life work forms an important aspect of
his mission of resuscitating religion in the land of Bharat.

Arriving at Hrishikesh, Acharya first proceeded to the temple of
Yagneshwara Mahavishnu, the Lord of Sacrifices. In days long gone by,
a community of sages had installed at this place, the image of
Mahavishnu to be adored at the time of performing Yagnas or
sacrifices. But now when Acharya went into the sanctum, he found the
pedestal barren and empty. There was no image of any aspect of Lord,
and there was no arrangement of any kind for any worship of God.
Acharya was sorely disappointed and grief-stricken. He soon gathered
information from the people of the locality to the effect that,
frightened by the troubles caused by Chinese bandits, the priests of
the temple had concealed the image of Sri Vishnu somewhere in the
bosom of the bed of the holy Ganga. But afterwards, even in spite of
extensive search to recover the image, it had not been possible to
locate it and re-install it. All this information made Acharya feel
down-cast. He remained silent for a moment and then plunged into
meditation. Coming out of his deep trance after a while, he asked the
local Brahmin inhabitants of the place, "In case the missing image is
found and recovered, are you willing and ready to re-install it and
make the necessary arrangements for the regular worship and service?"
All of them gave their ready assent in great joy. Thereupon Acharya
rose from his place, walked a short distance along the bank of Ganga
and pointing to a spot there, announced, " Here lies the holy image".
To the great surprise of all, after just a little effort, the image
was found intact. The people of the place were overjoyed at the
discovery and soon on an auspicious day, to the accomplishment of the
prescribed rites, got the image re-installed on the altar in the
temple. Acharya stayed on there for a few days and brought
satisfaction to all by his philosophical and religious discourses and
instructions. He then resumed his pilgrimage and set off towards holy
Badari.

India is pre-eminently the land for pilgrimage. And in this vast
stretch of the Punyabhumi or the sacred land, no region is more
inspiring and invigorating than the Himalayas. The Himalayas are no
lifeless rock and stone, no inert slope and peak, they pulsate with
spiritual vibrations of high intensity, they are the treasure-house
of deep spiritual emotions and urges. The serene and meditative
atmosphere of the Himalayas which are the haunt even of the Gods in
heaven, powerfully acted on the highly poised mind of Acharya and
brought about an indescribable change in his attitude. His usually
introspective mind became indrawn all the time. Marching up the
mountains was often a test of endurance and a risk to safety, but the
great soul, and the one already liberated while living in the body, a
Jivanmukta, bore cheerfully the rigors of the difficult ascent.

Close to Hrishikesh is Lacchman Jhoola, famous as the spot where
Vidura underwent his religious austerities. Getting across the Ganga
here, Acharya surmounting a high mountain uninhabited but covered
with forests, reached Vyasashrama. Beyond that place, the path lead
towards Devaprayaga. There are five holy Prayagas or river-
confluences on the Himalayas and among them, the holiest is
Devaprayaga where the rivers Alakananda and Bhagirati mingle
together. It is a pilgrim center of great sanctity. At this place,
Acharya offered worship at the temples of Sri Rama and Sita, Hara and
Parvati, and Ganesha, and also performed the rites associated with
the sacred place, and experienced immense satisfaction in
consequence. On entering the Himalayan region, Acharya became
extremely indrawn and deeply introspective and more and more
introvert. His disciples were, with great care, looking after his
physical safety and well-being. The Acharya, except when he was
actually walking along his way, was most of the time immersed in
meditation. Passing Bilwakedara on the way, Shankara and his
disciples reached Srinagar. This place was also known as Srikshetra.
In the past, this place was the capital of the rulers of
Uttarakhanda. Among the many temples in this place, the best known
were those of Kamaleshwara Shiva and Sri Vishnu. Another fact of
importance about the region was that five centers known as Siddha
Peethas or seats of enlightenment, proclaimed the predominance of
Vamachara Tantric modes of spiritual discipline. The five Peethas
were known as Sriyantrasita, Rajarajeshwari, Kamasammardini, Chamunda
and Mahishamardini. In those days, the practice of offering human
sacrifice was in vogue among the Tantrika residents of that place.

As the news of Acharya's arrival at the place went around, groups and
groups of people flocked to him to listen to his discourses on
religion and morals. Acharya came to know from the people of the
locality that the practice of human sacrifice was indulged in by the
Tantrikas, and he called the Tantrikas to a discussion. The community
of Tantrikas came in a body and engaged Acharya in a debate. Acharya
however in a very calm and composed way, explained to them the true
significance and import of spirituality and scriptures and corrected
them of their perverted notions and retrieved them from their
infatuation for the earful rite of offering human sacrifice. Even the
very stone piece which had served as the altar for the offering of
human sacrifice was cast away to the depths of the river waters. So
through was the transformation wrought by Acharya.

What a cruel rite this human sacrifice is! And all this in the name
of religion and faith too! The primordial power is the Eternal Mother
of all created beings. Is it at all possible that she is pleased and
propitiated by drinking the blood of Her own children and the
offering of the severed heads of Her own offspring. Sri Durga
purposefully avoided killing even an evil Asura like Mahisha out of
compassion for her wayward son. The Devas had to make her drink Madhu
to make her wild with anger so that she could do a higher good to the
world by destroying the demon. Sri Devi is thus the very
personification of compassion and love. Whatever colourful words and
logic may be used by people like Vimalananda and some others, the
fact remains that Vamachara is condemnable in most cases. The tantras
themselves have stated that Vamachara is indeed for Pashu or Tamasic
Sadhakas. Tamas can lead no where. These are very critical times when
a lot of nonsense is being pushed in the name of Tantra and Sadhana.
In the light of this, Acharya's message gains all the more importance.

Leaving Srinagar, Acharya continued his journey and passed through
Rudraprayag and arrived at Nandiprayag. All these places are well-
known places of pilgrimage in the Himalayas. At every place he
visited, crowds of people came to see and hear him, and he instructed
and exhorted them to preserve and safeguard the Vedic faith and
culture. Just beyond Nandiprayag, lies the shrine of Badari. It is
there that the lovely confluence of the Mandakini and Alakananda is
situated. The charming and awe-inspiring sublime surroundings of this
sacred spot had once cast their spell on sage Vasishta and drawn him
to this region. Vasishta performed severe austerities at this place
to win boons from Lord Shiva. It was this sage who installed in that
shrine, the deity known as Vasishteshwara Shiva. Closely are the
mountain stream Virahi Ganga and the shrine of Viraheshwara Mahadeva.
It is believed that in days of yore, Lord Shiva, overwhelmed with
grief at the separation from Sati, his consort, did very severe
penance at this place. The sacred memory of this act of Shiva
proclaims even today the especial glory of the locality and pilgrims
who come to the place tangibly feel the powerful undulation of great
pathos which is awakened in them on arrival here by thoughts of the
Shiva-Shakti separation.

The Acharya found immense delight in these visits to the many sacred
centers pulsating with holiness and steeped into serenity. The visits
were a soul-enthralling experience to him and his disciples. The
Acharya next went towards Garuda Ganga. Tradition has it that at this
spot, the great bird devotee Garuda went through severe austerities
for the vision of Vishnu. Indeed all places on the Himalayas are
surcharged with the spirit of high austerity and ascetical life. That
is why the Himalayas are designated as Devatma, the divine souled
mountains. That spot at which a great soul attains perfection through
a course of spiritual discipline contains for a long time to vibrate
with the thought-currents of his experiences. And many aspirants of
subsequent periods get the rare opportunity of strengthening and
enriching their own spiritual life by availing themselves those
thought-currents. The though waves of a Master Spirit do not abate or
die with his physical death, they live on and act on kindred souls
despite distances in time and space.

Crossing one after another, many peaks of the Himalayas, Acharya and
his disciples reached Jyotirdhama. The ruler of that area came to
hear about the arrival of the Acharya and personally went forward to
greet and welcome the adorable monk and with great earnestness and
warmth, accorded him a befitting reception. Four temples in that
region were dedicated to Vasudeva, Nrisimha, Durga Devi and
Jyotirlinga Shiva. Acharya visited them all and offered worship at
each of them to the great joy of himself and the followers. The
Acharya did not leave Jyotirdhama at once. At the earnest
importunities of the ruler, he condescended to stay on at the place
for a few days. Needless to add, the period of his sojourn there saw,
as in the case of other places visited by him, an upsurge of spirit
in the people.

Even long before Acharya arrived at a place all over the Himalayan
region, he was well-known as the one possessed of super-human wisdom,
sublime realizations and astounding versatility. The most remarkable
fact about him was his age. He was only twelve then. But a divine
radiance enveloped his whole being. He struck everyone as the very
acme of monasticism. His disciples, by physical age, were older than
him. Coming to learn of his arrival accompanied by aged disciples at
Jyotirdhama, a huge assemblage of men, Brahmin scholars and spiritual
aspirants flocked to have a look at the young and brilliant Acharya.
His tireless exposition of the truth of the non-dual Brahman and of
the contents of the Vedas charmed every listener. The incomparable
celestial charm of the boy-monk, the divine glow on his child-like
countenance beaming with bliss of Sacchidananda, his two eyes
effulgent with indrawnness and subjective absorption, his severely
pleasant form and above all the extreme sweetness of his demeanor and
character, filled the minds of all with amazement on the one hand and
delight on the other. The Acharya's listeners and pupils were much
senior in age and worldly experiences than him. But the boy-monk, by
his clear exposition of the scriptural contents and by the great
force of his personality immersed and nourished in the profound
experience of Brahman realization was able to completely free
everyone from doubts and fill all minds with intellectual contentment
and satisfaction.

In the hymn to Dakshinamurthy, the south-facing Shiva, composed by
Acharya, there is a very captivating picture of a strange scene : "
This indeed is wonderful, under a banyan tree are seated old, aged
disciples before a youthful master. The master sits mute or silent
and by his eloquent silence, dispels all the doubts of the
disciples". " He, who sitting silent emanates the knowledge of the
Supreme Brahman, he, the young, most eminent of the a1s, surrounded
by the assemblage of hoary-headed devout aspirants for the knowledge
of Brahman, he holds Jnana Mudra in his palm and is the very
embodiment of bliss, merged and satisfied in Self, with eyes closed,
him that Dakshinamurthy do I adore".

In this hymn the Acharya ahs described, as it were, his own Guru
aspect. He was verily the incarnation of Dakshinamurthy, the greatest
of all Gurus. By his mere presence and proximity, lit the lamp of
wisdom in many a soul and conferred the elixir of immortality in the
life of vast number of beings. As the rising of sun automatically
dispels the covering of darkness, so does the mere sight of a Knower
of Brahman drive away the darkness of ignorance in a man. To the
superficial eye, the Knower of Brahman also inhabits a physical body
like that of an ordinary man, but in fact even his body is one that
is beyond nature, super-physical, transmundane. He is light and
consciousness and nothing else.

People have observed in the proximity of great saints like Sri
Narasimha Bharati Mahaswamigal and Sri Chandrasekhara Bharati
Mahaswamigal of Sringeri Sarada Peetham and also Sri Srimat
Paramacharya Chandrasekhara Mahasannidhanam of Kanchi Kamakoti
Mahapeetham as also in the presence of Sri Ramana, a strange power of
divinity that automatically dispels all doubts. A learned scholar
once had a doubt whether he had to take Sanyasa to achieve
realization or continue as a householder. He sat thinking about it in
front of the altar where Sri Paramacharya of Kanchi was performing
Pooja to Sri Mahatripurasundari and Sri Chandramouleshwara.
Automatically he heard the voice of the Acharya ringing in his
ears, " Son, why take Sanyasa? Why cant you achieve what you want to,
living as a normal householder? You are not meant to become a
Sanyasin. What difference does it make any way? Worship Bhagavati Sri
Kamakshi with devotion and nothing will remain impossible to you any
more". The Guru's counsel brought tears of joy in his eyes. When he
later went to receive Prasadam from Acharya, the great sage smiled
meaningfully at his disciple who was now cleared of all doubts. Such
is the greatness of the Acharyas of the lineage of Adi Shankara, who
have carried the light of Brahmavidya even to this day, in an
unbroken chain, Avicchinna Parampara. My Salutations to the great
Guruparampara.

Many eager aspirants from all over the Himalayan region, athirst for
knowledge availed themselves of the presence of the Acharya and felt
themselves blessed. Leaving Jyotirdhama behind, Acharya visited one
after another the shrines of Vishnu Prayaga, Dhauli Ganga,
Brahmakunda, Vishnukunda, Shivakunda and Ganesha Tirtha and many
other holy spot too and reached Padukeshwar. It is said that the king
Pandu performed severe penance and ardent worship here and obtained
the vision of Ashutosha Shiva. Now a days, trip to the Himalayas is
comparatively an easy affair. At present, year after year, more than
a hundred thousand pilgrims drawn from many parts of India visit
Badari Narayan at the season of pilgrimage. There are arrangements
now for quick transport of pilgrims by motor bus, and pilgrims who go
to Badari Narayan can easily return Hrishikesh within a few days.
Good roads have been laid, hotels have come up, and the wayside
Chatis or rest-houses provide residential facilities to the pilgrims.
But most pilgrims still prefer to go on foot the distance to Badari
Narayan believing that there is greater religious merit in arriving
at a shrine as a pedestrian rather than as a bus-passenger. But in
the days when Acharya toured the Himalayas, conditions were quite
different. Very few people dared think of going to these
traditionally holy shrines as no one could be sure of reaching them
alive at all. Death on the way from cold, starvation, wild animals or
accidents like land slides or snow fall. In fact any one who left on
a tour of the higher Himalayas in those days was quite meaningfully
said to be leaving on a Mahaprasthana, a grand going or a great
departure. For it was a going which might never know a coming back.
And inaccessible holy places were called the veritable gateways to
the great departure, the last parting.

Though Acharya had reached the pinnacle of the realization of nun-
dual Brahman consciousness, and was gifted with unfathomable learning
and far-famed eloquence, from the view point of age, physical build
and bodily strength, he was only a boy of twelve years. Yet, divinely
commissioned for fulfilling His mission he had, during a period of
three months, defied the hazards of difficult mountain tracks and the
frowns and inclemencies of the nature and moved on foot. He crossed
many a river and rivulet, passed through dense forests teeming with
wild, ferocious beasts, stayed in many inaccessible mountain caves,
surmounted many tall peaks and overcame innumerable obstacles in the
way.

Badari Kshetra soon became visible at a short distance. The altitude
of the area is 10,224 feet above sea level. Acharya and his disciples
reached a very holy place there called Bhuvaikuntha. The unparalleled
loveliness of this sacred spot and its solemn surroundings were such
as to automatically transport the mind, to a plane beyond physical
consciousness, to the world of the super-sensuous. At this place did
the sages Nara and Narayana perform penance in days of yore. On two
sides of the region, two snow covered mountain peaks, as white as
foam, named Nara and Narayana, stood aloft in noble grandeur
proclaiming the glory of that ancient past. Close by, flowed in its
own majestic course, the river Alakananda carrying down cold glacial
waters as also the spiritual message of the Himalayas. Just by the
side of the temple of Narayana were hot springs. Acharya and his
disciples bathed in the hot springs and went to the shrine of
Badrivishalji. But the four-armed idol of Badari Narayana installed
by the sages in the Satyayuga or the Golden Age was not to be seen in
the shrine. In the place o that idol, they were worshipping a
Salagrama stone. Acharya performed in the prescribed manner the
worship due to the deity and came out of the temple with a heavy
heart. The temple priests had assembled there to have a view of him.
Addressing them, Acharya enquired, " O venerable priests, why is the
shrine without the idol of Narayana? I have heard it said that in all
the four yugas, the lord dwells at this sacred site".

The priests answered, " O great soul! In consequence of the
depredations of Chinese bandits, our forefathers found it advisable
to conceal in safety the holy image in some spring nearby. But in
spite of intensive search, the image could not be recovered yet.
Therefore, all along, since the Lord has been worshipped here in the
symbol of the sacred Salagrama stone". Hearing this account, Acharya
became immersed in deep thought, and remained absorbed in meditation.
On returning to normal consciousness, he slowly rose with a one-
pointed mind and proceeded towards the Naradakunda springs. The
disciples, temple priests and the pilgrims all followed him in mute
wonder. Reaching the springs, Acharya stood motionless for a moment
and then started getting down into the waters of the spring. The
priests who saw him going into the spring, were greatly alarmed and
cried out, " Great One, do not get into these springs. They are
connected underneath with the Alakananda river. The under-current
will draw you into the deep bottom of the river. Quite a number have
lost their lives by getting into these springs. Please come away!"
Acharya did not pay any heed to the alarm raised. He dived into the
springs and came out holding in his hands, a four armed image of
Narayana. But on scrutiny, it was found that the image was a broken
one. A few fingers of the right hand of the image were seen to be
broken, and so the image being one which had suffered a mutilation of
limbs was not worthy of worship. He cast away the broken image into
the river Alakananda and once more plunged into the springs. Again he
came up with a Narayana image in his hands. But what a wonder! He had
risen with the very same broken Narayana idol he had first picked up
and cast aside. Without any hesitation, he immersed the image in the
currents of the water and plunged into the springs a third time to
come out again with an idol in his hand. It was the same broken idol
once more. Holding it in his hand, and no longer impelled to cast it
away, Acharya reflected in amazement, "This is indeed Divine Sport".
Then he heard an oracle from the heavens, " Great Acharya, do not
hesitate. In this age of Kali, it is this broken image that will
receive worship here". These words stirred the depths of Acharya's
heart. With a mind overwhelmed by devotion, he rose from the waters
carrying on his shoulders the image of Narayana, the refuge of all
humanity and the source of the world's auspiciousness. The place and
its surroundings resounded with shouts of joy. This miraculous
happening astounded the people. The Acharya then, in accordance with
the prescribed modes, did the ceremonial bathing of the image, and
with his own holy hands installed the Narayana idol in the shrine. An
installation by Acharya meant the transmission of a powerful
spiritual current whose efficacy would remain unimpaired for many a
millennium. The Acharya entrusted the responsibility of worshipping
the installed deity, laying down the procedures for the worship, to a
worthy group of his Brahmin followers, who had come all the way from
down south. He then proceeded in the direction of Vyasashrama.

THE LIBERATING COMMENTARY ON THE BRAHMASUTRAS…………….



Not far from the temple of Badrivishalji, is a triangular piece of
territory. At the farthest end of this area is a mountain. At the
foot of this mountain is situated the Vyasashrama of great antiquity.
It looks like hug cave. Close to is the Keshavaprayag, at the
confluence of river Alakananda and Keshava Ganga. All round rise the
Himalayas, eternally clad in snow. It is said that Bhagavan
Badarayana Vyasa composed the Mahabharata with its one hundred
thousand verses, sitting in this very cave located high and far away
from the din and bustle of the maddening crowd of the world. Adjacent
to the cave on its right side is a temple of Sri Saraswati, the
Goddess of Learning, while a temple of Ganapathi is situated on the
left.

There are legends about it all. Vyasa composed in his mind the one
hundred thousand verses of Mahabharata for the mankind, but was
cogitating about the means to teach his disciples this holy Samhita
Grantha, work of collections. Unless the whole thing was recorded in
writing, it could not at all propagated. Coming to know of this
anxiety of Sri Vyasa, Lord Brahma, the ancestor of the world,
appeared before the sage and told him, " I suggest you think of
Ganesha for this work. He will be the transcriber of your literary
piece."

Vyasa accordingly remembered Ganesha, and in an act of immediate
response, the great God Ganesha made himself manifest to him and told
the sage, " I shall willingly be penman for your treatise. But once
the transcribing starts, my pen will not rest even a moment. It must
be kept ceaselessly engaged. If at any time you are not able to chant
the verse to be penned, and in consequence my pen is made to stop
working even only once, I shall drop the transcribing then and there
altogether".

Vyasa reflected and then remembered that his composition could be
summarized to eight thousand verses, which were so abstruse and hard
to comprehend that only he himself and his gifted son Sri Shukamuni
could grasp their sense. So he imposed a counter-condition and told
Ganesha, " You must not transcribe anything of what I say unless you
first understand the import of it fully". Ganesha expressed assent.
And the dictation and the writing began. Ganesha of course, was well
versed in all branches of learning, but when the turn of the abstruse
verses came, even he had to do a little thinking and probing before
writing and this gave the needed time to Sri Vyasa, now and then, to
catch up with that extraordinarily fast writer. It was in this
strange way that Mahabharata and other Puranas were written. Goddess
Saraswati used to be sitting at the place, as the witness to the
whole affair, verifying the entire writing.

On reaching Vyasashrama, the Acharya let himself go into deep
meditation for a few days. Then he busied himself with composing his
Bhashya or commentary on the Brahma sutras which was to be acclaimed
not only by the men on the earth but also by the Gods in the heaven
as a masterpiece never heard or seen before. Even as the commentary
was being composed, he taught it all to his disciples. By the force
of his meditation, he comprehended the natural import and the hidden,
inner, deeper and true sense of the Sutras, and wrote the commentary
in the light of and on the lines of that comprehension.

The news of Acharya's staying in a remote Himalayan cave, for the
purpose of composing the commentary, soon spread all round, and
aspirants and scholars belonging to different faiths and varying
schools started assembling at Vyasashrama. Every day between periods
of writing out the commentary, Acharya imparted counsel to his
disciples and the aspirants on the practice of Yogic discipline. In
this way, the time was spent very usefully in dealing out and
explaining the commentary, discussing the true import of the
scriptures and practicing yogic techniques. The minds of all the
disciples were lifted to a very high plane and all of them lived and
moved at high levels of spiritual thinking and feeling.



SANANDANA IS NOW PADMAPADA ………

Among the disciples of Acharya, Sanandana was the most worthy of him
in all respects. Sanandana possessed a very keen intellect, profound
scholarship, deep attachment to the sacred Vedic scriptures, a
superior talent, a versatile genius and above all an unbounded
devotion to the Guru, and naturally he was the best-beloved of
Acharya. Therefore, the other disciples, human as they were, looked
on Sanandana, perhaps unknown to themselves, with a rather jealous
eye. This did not escape Acharya's eye. And in a strange manner he
made everyone understand and concede the superiority of Sanandana.

One day Sanandana had on some errand reached the other side of the
Alakananda river. He had crossed the river by means of a bridge close
by which spanned the river. Desiring to give to all, an exhibition of
hid dear disciple's unique greatness and unequalled Guru Bhakti,
Acharya just at that moment, making it appear that he was in a
pressing need of the disciple's services, cried out in a loud
voice, " O Sanandana, come to me at once !"

This fright-filled call of his adored master disturbed Sanandana a
great deal. He felt for sure that his master was in some danger and
was in need of immediate help. But he saw that getting to the
opposite bank of the river by walking over the bridge back would mean
a precious while. The call of his master was a distress signal and
had to be responded to immediately. He was in no mood to calculate
and count the pros and cons of his action. And so he answered his
master's call by simply getting into the Alakananda river and walked.
The water was ice-cold and was such as to benumb the limbs and freeze
the body to death. The current was strong enough to sweep away even
an intoxicated elephant. But in Sanandana's mental horizon, there was
no river to be crossed, no cold to be borne, no danger to be faced.
Only the call of the master sounded in his ears and only the
imperative need to be near his master., as expeditiously as possible,
worked in his mind. He was utterly oblivious of every other
consideration. His spontaneity of behavior stuck the onlookers on the
other bank as rash madness. They were sure that he would sink in the
water and perish. They raised shouts of alarm and waved at him in
warning. Sanandana was deaf and blind ti everything. His body was
divinely protected. And then, a miracle happened. The corporeal frame
of the water-walking disciple did not sink. At every step of his
foot, bloomed a lotus and supported him, and he crossed the river
walking verily on the bed of lotuses. This was the Divine mother's
play. Sanandana ran breathless and stood before Acharya for his
commands. The other disciples stood amazed at this supernatural
happening and were dumbfounded. Then pointing to Sanandana, Acharya
addressed his other disciples, " You have now witnessed what immense
grace the Bhagavati has on Sanandana. Henceforth Sanandana will be
called Padmapada, the lotus-footed ". Padmapada was quick to see
through Acharya's purpose in calling back from the other bank. He was
not vain or proud. On the other hand, he was overcome with a sense of
humility and a spirit of dedication and he bowed again and again at
the holy feet of his adored master. He was rooted in faith that the
Guru's grace was the sole means of crossing the deep ocean of
transmigratory existence, ` Guru Kripa Kevalam'. He fully appreciated
the rare blessedness of close association with an incarnation of the
Supreme like Acharya Shankara. He saw the as a result of the grace of
such a Guru, aspirant could be the recipient of Chaturvargaphala, the
four-fold goals of life, and that to the seeker of the Self, because
of this, the vision of the Self could come under his easy control and
become a matter of felt experience. Surely his Guru, the spiritual
master was no mere human being though he was in a physical body.
Padmapada clearly showed that the Guru really was that Conscious
Supreme which dwells as the Self in the body and that the power of
the Guru was in fact the Chit-Shakti or the Supreme Spirit as power,
which alone animates and enlightens all of the universe.

Some of Acharya's biographers say that this incident took place at
Uttarakashi whilst others say it took place on the bank of Ganga at
Varanasi.

The other disciples, by this time, had realized their short-comings
and begged of Acharya's pardon. The Acharya blessed them and asked
them to emulate Sanandana and make their rare human birth blessed.



By now Acharya had finished the work of composing commentaries on
sixteen well-known books namely, the Brahma sutras, the twelve
Upanishads, Bhagavad Gita, Vishnu Sahasranama and Sanatsujatiya. To
all of his disciples, he had taught his commentaries intimately from
end to end. He had also instructed them thoroughly in the practice of
several spiritual disciplines and had inculcated in them the virtues
of calmness, self-control, forbearance, indifference, and had trained
them in Pratyahara- restraining the senses from their objects, Dhyana-
meditation, Dharana- one-pointed concentration and Samadhi - going
beyond self-consciousness to super-consciousness. He ahd, in a
remarkable way, perfected the growth of the inner spiritual culture
of his disciples. It was, as if, he had come to Vyasa Tirtha for the
especial fulfillment of this task. Within a period of four years, he
had completed doing all this work. The disciples were full of
exhilaration. An upsurge of missionary enthusiasm and a noble desire
to share with others the treasures they had received, and they spoke
to the Acharya about the ways and means of popularizing his gospel
among the ordinary people. Acharya listened and expressed his
approval. He was now ready to play the new role of Lokacharya, the
prophet of the people and that of Jagadguru, the World-Teacher.

Setting out from Badari, Acharya and his disciples proceeded to
Jyotirdhama. Like the peals of a ringing bell traversing the void and
striking the ears of men at a distance, the glory of Acharya's super-
human life and labors reached far away places. Many scholars of
established repute and renown, and men in varying strata of life
became his ardent followers as he moved along. The ruler of
Jyotirdhama who had already become an ardent devotee of the great
Acharya, made all arrangements for the Acharya's stay at Jyotirdhama.
He also hastened out to welcome and greet his adored Gurudeva. Soon
Jyotirdhama was transformed into a center of religious festivity.
Many scholars, men of distinction, monks and aspirants owing
allegiance to different schools of faith, persons well-known for
their many achievements, and good folks of all kinds, flocked there.
The place resounded with joy. Acharya and his disciples explained to
people at different corners, the import and significance of the
commentaries which had been composed. The scriptures were analyzed
and discussed and their sense and significance were pondered over,
and there were recitals over the glory of the Vedas. Hearing from the
great Acharya himself, his exposition of Advaita, all were charmed.
It was a time of spiritual high-tide in the Himalayan abode.

The good ruler of Jyotirdhama enlisted many learned copyists to the
work of copying the invaluable commentaries and several copies of
these divine treatises soon got ready. But the religious enthusiasm
that the Acharya enkindled was not confined to the literary and
intellectual sphere. It touched and covered every section of the
people, and every aspect of community existence. Acharya knew the
value of temple-worship in the religious life of people. He selected
for appointment as temple priests, persons with vast knowledge and
deep devotion, and caused the worship in all the temples and shrines
to be performed with a high fidelity to scriptural injunction and
tradition and with deep earnestness and application. The temples
began to pulsate with a new life and spirit. During the onrush of the
Buddhist faith that had swept over the country, many Hindu temples
had been destructed, neglected and abandoned, but the constructive
genius of the Acharya caused all of them to be reclaimed and
renovated, the deities reinstalled with arrangements for proper
worship. The good ruler of the place, true to his profession of
Prajaparipalana, protecting the people, warmly co-operated with
Acharya and of his own accord did all he could to make his subjects
pursue learning, adhere to exemplary conduct and live religiously.
And the ruler himself practiced what he preached. The Acharya
ceaselessly exhorted the householders to take to the worship of
Panchayatana, the five deities - Shiva, Devi, Ganesha, Vishnu and
Surya and to the performance of the five great sacrifices- service of
the Gods, of the Pitrus or ancestors, of the sages, men and of all
living creatures. Acharya's stay on the mountains, in this manner, in
a very short time, powerfully stirred up a wide-spread resurgence of
a spirit of vigorous spirituality and the ages old Vedic dharma got
itself securely re-established.

After a happy and useful stay of a few days at Jyotirdhama, Acharya,
along with his devoted flock, journeyed to the other pilgrim centers
of Uttarakhanda. The Puranas proclaim the glory of Kedara Kshetra as
rapturously as they sing the greatness of Badari. In this pilgrimage,
the ruler of the place also accompanied Acharya. Under the royal
command, an advance party of officers marched ahead of the party
repairing and setting right the hilly paths, providing the necessary
facilities, thus making it for the pedestrians to walk along. Even
then, the journey from Jyotirdhama to Kedara was quite a hardship to
pilgrims, it tested their physical endurance. Taking the path along
Nandiprayag, the party arrived at Kalpeshwara, the holiest of spots
among the Pancha Kedars, the five Kedars. Places with inspiring
associations like Gopeshwara, Anasuya Devi were then crossed, and
Rudranath, the fourth of the Kedars, was reached. At all these
places, large number of people thronged to have a look of the great
Acharya. Acharya on his part, satisfied every heart by his spiritual
counsel and instruction. His influence served to install into every
one, a new zeal to live a spiritual life.

Acharya's next halt was at Tunganath, the third Kedara, at an
altitude of 12,072 feet. Situated on a lofty mountain, its expansive
sight was fascinatingly beautiful. Till far north, shone the
strikingly while snow-clad Himalayas, the enchanting view of whose
majesty struck the onlookers at Tunganath dumb with awe. Such a
superlatively captivating, such an irresistibly charming sight was
not seen until then. The region is verily a bed of all-white blossoms
where Kedareshwara, the lord of all the Yogis is ever present to lift
his devotees from all specks of duality. Nature shining in her dark
green radiance, her tresses of hair flowing out, her whole being
merged in a deep meditation on her Lord Mahadeva, ever busy with the
task of showering love and care on her children caused a feeling of
intense love and devotion in the heart of the enlightened Acharya.
His mind was completely lost in the contemplation of the Divine
Infinity.

This state of at-one-ment with the One and All is a condition which
all can aspire after and eventually achieve. So long as man lives and
moves and has his being in the consciousness of the small ego, the
little, limiting individuality, the narrow self, the range of compass
of his mind is very much circumscribed and exceedingly narrow. But
when the man dips and merges his individuality-consciousness in the
Universal consciousness i.e. when the Vyashti is lost in the realms
of Samashti, he has a vision of the uttermost reaches of feeling and
outlook. Man can then identify himself with the entire bosom of the
universe. The bliss of that state is without a parallel. Man then,
feels himself submerged in the ocean of supreme cosmic joy, Virat
Ananda. The individual personality is then annihilated. As drops of
rain falling in the ocean become the ocean, the limited human
personality, freed from all limitations, becomes the illimitable.
Man, the insignificant, then passes from the petty to the Mightiest,
from mundane life to Supreme existence and from earthly joy to
Infinite Bliss.

This is a clear demonstration of the fact that Acharya was a
perfected Vijnani, and mot merely a Jnani as some foolish Vamacharis
claim.

Tunganath was a reputed center of learning, and the scholars of that
place were extremely to have seen and heard the great Acharya. The
flow of sermons from Acharya brought them no little joy, and their
feeling of regard for the Acharya was so profoundly deep that to
perpetuate his holy memory, they even made and installed a stone
image of him. The image found a place among the revered images in the
shrine.

Leaving Tunganath, Acharya in the next lap of his pilgrimage, visited
and sanctified by his visit, many places like Sonitapur, Guptakashi,
Madhyameshwara ( the second Kedara ), Mahishamardini, Shakambari,
Triyugi Narayana, Shonaprayag and Mundkata Ganesha ( the headless
Ganesha). In due course Acharya arrived at Gaurikunda where Bhagavati
Gauri once performed penance. Gaurikunda is 6,500 feet above sea-
level. The place is famous for its big hot spring and is in
consequence a favorite resort of pilgrims. Anyway, children always
run to their mother, who in turn makes everything fine and good for
her children.

The region of Kedara begins from Gaurikunda. Pilgrims who cannot bear
the intense cold of Kedara choose to stay at Gaurikunda, in the cozy
lap of the Supreme Mother. Tradition also has it that Gauri Devi
conceived Kartikeya at this place. Having taken bath t the hot
spring, Acharya visited the shrines at that place, took some rest and
then passed along to places like Chiravasabhairava, Bhimasena's slope
and arrived at Kedara Kshetra.

Kedara is an extensive plateau region, triangular in shape. Enclosed
by mountain ranges, shrouded in eternal snow, the place is enveloped
in an unbroken stillness and a sublime grandeur. The high altitude of
the place naturally subjects every visitor to breathing difficulty.
The Lord of Kedara is indeed a deity, whose living presence is
palpable to devotees. At their mere remembrances of Him, Lord Shiva
becomes graceful to his devotees. Kedara is the meeting place of
pilgrimages. In the Mahabharata it is mentioned that the five Pandava
brothers passed through Kedara during their Mahaprasthana, the last
journey.

When Acharya arrived at the holy Kedara Kshetra, his usually poised
mind rose to heights of divine ecstasy, indescribably intense. In an
attitude of bliss and veneration, he visited and adored Kedaranath
and kept the religious observances appropriate to the place. Kedara
is at a height of 11,753 feet. Situated at a much higher altitude
than Badari, it is much colder. The disciples of Acharya felt greatly
distressed in the intense cold. The tender-hearted Acharya could not
bear the sight of their suffering and a mood of deep compassion came
over him. He went into meditation and was able to divine the presence
of a hot spring nearby. In pursuance of the Acharya's instructions,
the men in the king's party removed the snow, the rocks and boulders
at the place pointed out. A little excavation brought to light, the
hot spring. And great was the joy of all, for a hot spring at such
altitude is a rare thing indeed.

At Kedara, Acharya was, most of the time, absorbed

in meditation. It is not precisely recorded how many days he stayed
at Kedara. Some hold that he remained at Kedara for a month.
Everyday, he went to temple of Kedareshwara and remained in ecstasy
for a long time. Having tasted the divine delight of the company of
Kedareshwara, Acharya set off towards Gomukhi, the source of
Bhagirati or Ganga.

His path lay across Gaurikunda, Triyugi Narayana and Buda Kedara and
then passed through the difficult climb of the formidable mountain
pass of Paoali (11,364 feet above sea-level) and through forests
infested with ferocious wild animals. The march was an encounter with
death at every step and after as long as a fortnight's advancing, the
Acharya was able to get the first glance of Ganga. The celestial
river which purifies all the three worlds with its nectarine waters
has put on at this place, an unique beauty and grandeur of form, and
shines with an unsurpassing brilliance. Forcing hard rocks off their
base, tirelessly making a way through mountain walls, the river has
flowed ceaselessly on keeping an exuberant flow. The Ganga symbolizes
a perpetual moving on, a non-stop reaching out, an endless questing
forward. Charming townships, prosperous cities, quiet villages,
enchanting groves, populous settlements, all these in large numbers
get sanctified, purified by her holy waters, and the sacred river
flows on to reach the great receptacle, the Ocean. The mountain walls
echo and the deep forests resound and re-echo with the sound of the
joyous ripples of Sri Ganga hymning in praise of Lord Mahadeva.
Catching a glimpse of the divine river, and thrilled by that
experience, Acharya was filled with delight and exhilaration and
chanted out a sweet hymn in adoration to the Goddess Ganga.

" O Goddess and Divine Mistress, Consort of the Lord Supreme, Mother
Ganga, Thou art the deliverer of the three worlds. On Thy bosom sport
wavy ripples and Thou hast thy abode on the crest of Shankara, the
doer of good; oh symbol of purity, grant that my mind may ever abide
at Thy lotus feet".

" O Bhagirata propitiated stream Bhagirati, bestower of bliss, Mother
Dear, the glory of Thy waters is lauded in the scriptures-is it not
for little of me to comprehend Thy greatness, Gracious one, protect
and save ignorant me …….".

walking up the banks of the Bhagirati, the Acharya proceeded to the
source of Ganga, Gomukhi. Not only was there a Ganga outside to him,
there was an immortal Ganga within him with its current of abounding
grace and sanctity. The Gomukhi region is literally impassable. Up
till Gangotri, there is some sort of path trodden by a few people.
But not even footmarks are seen beyond Gangotri in the direction of
Gomukhi. When the river is frozen hard, one has to tread over ice to
reach Gomukhi. The region is all a kingdom of ice, a territory devoid
of human beings, uninhabited by beasts and birds. The stoutest heart
might get terrified by the sombre forlornness of the area. But
Acharya was fearless. And fortified, as it were, by divine strength,
emboldened by a super-human resolution, the Acharya, caring not for
life or death, walked on to Gomukhi. Not many mortals would dare even
of a trip to the scarce Gomukhi eternally buried in snow, and utterly
devoid of vegetation.

Of course today the position has improved, and Gomukhi now attracts a
growing number of pilgrims in the season. Beyond Gangotri, Dharma
Salas etc with facilities for lodging and boarding have sprung up on
the way to Gomukhi. But in the days of Sri Acharya, the picture was
an entirely different one. The Ganga in Gomukhi is only thirty to
forty yards in width. During the six winter months, the flow of Ganga
becomes slower and width narrower.

It is said that the river Ganga came down from heaven to earth
through the matted locks of Lord Shiva. To check the torrent, Ganga
assumed the form of a glacier and flowed in three streams, Bhagirati,
Mandakini and Alakananda. From Satpanth glacier, it has broken up
into three currents and flowed in three directions. The one and the
same Ganga flows in three streams.

Reaching Gomukhi, the Acharya was in a exuberance of self-delight.
The scenery all round was fascinating in a variety of ways, and the
poetic Being of the Acharya was thrilled to rapture. The distant
horizon seemed to get merged in the infinite. It was ice and all ice
to the farthest limit of vision. Of incomparable beauty was that ice-
bound panorama, golden in the rays of the sun, under a dustless clear
sky. The heavenly stream Bhagirati was gushing through an opening
shaped like a cow's head, earning it the name, Gomukhi.

Because of the difficulties caused by snowfall and hail-storm,
Acharya had to return to Gangotri to ensure the safety of his
disciples. There was heavy snowfall all along the path and the lives
of Acharya and his followers were endangered several times. The
pilgrimage to Gomukhi required for its successful accomplishment,
great fortitude and mighty forbearance on the part of Acharya and his
devotees.

On reaching Gangotri, Acharya's mind was filled with compassion for
those weak men and women, who were incapable of visiting the
liberating Tirtha of Gomukhi. He knew that the arduous journey was
not for everyone. So, in an overflow of pity for the feeble, Acharya
got a temple of Ganga and Shiva erected at Gangotri. He blessed the
place that, if pilgrims went up to Gangotri and had a Darshan of the
deities at that temple erected by him, the would actually reap the
high benefits of a trip to and a view o Gomukhi itself. Tradition has
it that Acharya, with his own holy hands, installed a Shiva Linga and
an idol of Ganga Devi at Gangotri.

VEDAVYASA BLESSES SHNAKARA …………

Acharya stayed a few days in Gangotri and then left for Uttarakashi.
Uttarakashi is an ancient sacred spot and pilgrim center. Countless
Yogis and Rishis passionately eager to attain final liberation have
practiced arduous and lifelong penance here, making the very
atmosphere of the region vibrant with spirituality. The river Ganga
is north-flowing in this place, and it encircles this sanctuary in
the form of beautiful crescent and flows on, proclaiming the glory of
the holy spot. The sky-kissing surrounding mountain ranges shut off
Uttarakashi from the tumult of the worldly maddening crowds and serve
to enhance the solemn sublimity of this place of penance.

At the time of arrival at Uttarakashi, Acharya attained the age of
sixteen. He now seemed ready to return to his trans-physical realm of
existence. Almost all the time, he was absorbed in Samadhi. Padmapada
and others were agonized to notice this trend in him. Acharya had
heard the call of the infinite and appeared to be getting ready for
the final emancipation.

Vijnananauka, the boat of Supreme Wisdom is a treatise composed by
Acharya. It is important to us because it gives us a picture, partial
though, of the state of his mind at this period. He writes :

1. The self that is attained by the mind, purified through practices
of austerity, rituals, charity and the like and as a result, free
from all attachment, and renouncing all worldly and royal gifts, I am
that Eternal Supreme Brahman.

2. The Truth, that the learned realize in deep meditation and
constant contemplation upon the Self after discrimination and by
worship of the Brahman-knowing Guru, I am that Eternal Supreme
Brahman.

3. He, who is bliss-personified, Self-effulgent, who holds in check
the Universal illusion in his greatness, who is attained in the
realization of the limitless thought, ` I am Brahman', I am that
Supreme Self.

4. He, who is beyond mind and words, in the ignorance of whom the
phenomenal world exists and with the advent of whose knowledge as the
self, the objective creation vanishes, I am that pure, boundless
Eternal, Supreme Brahman.

5. He, the one without a second, the Transcendental Brahman, is
reflected in fullness in the hearts of the yogis in Samadhi, attained
by stoppage of sense faculties following the Vedanta assertion, Neti
Neti, ` not his not this, this is not the reality, this is not the
absolute', I am that Supreme Brahman.

6. He, by a single particle of whose inherent bliss the entire
universe is made blissful, by whose revelation all things are
revealed, whos beauty is manifest in all that is beautiful, I am that
Supreme Eternal Brahman.

7. He, who is the infinite, the cause of all causes, the all
pervading, the womb of all, the inactive, the auspicious, the
abstract, attainable through Pranava, the deathless, the formless,
the resplendent, I am that Eternal Supreme Brahman.

8. He alone attains that final beatitude in the lotus feet of Vishnu
who has quenched his great thirst by drinking the nectar of real
knowledge and thus crossed the ocean of ignorance and duality via the
boat of Super knowledge of the Brahman.

The disciples thought deeply over some means of bringing their adored
master's fast soaring mind to the plane of normal human functioning.
So, after long deliberation on the matter, they went to the Acharya
with the prayer that they might be taught his Bhashya in detail, with
all its nuances and profundities, as he alone was the competent
authority for exposition of their right and full import. The plan
worked. After earnest and repeated appeal, they succeeded in making
the Acharya agree to impart sermon and instructions on Bhashya.

One day in the forenoon, Acharya was expounding to his disciples, the
commentary on the Saririka Sutras when an aged Brahmin appeared at
that place. The lesson was stopped as the venerable old man stepped
in and everyone there got up and with great reverence, requested him
to take a seat. But without taking the offered seat, the Brahmin
queried, " I hear that a certain Sanyasi here expounds the commentary
on the Brahma sutras. Can you tell me where he is ? "

The disciples answered, " this is our Guru Shankaracharya, who has
all the scriptures stored in his memory and they are all at finger
tips. He has written a commentary on the Saririka sutras which has
silenced all differences in interpretation. He is now teaching us
that valuable treasure".

The old man now took a seat and made a request to the Acharya, " They
call you the commentator on the Brahma sutra composed by Veda Vyasa.
Well, let me see, please tell me the import of the first section of
the third chapter".

With great humility Acharya submitted, " To all masters who know the
import of the sutras, I offer my salutations. There is in me no such
egoistic feeling that I am a great comprehender of the sutras. And
yet, I shall try to give a correct answer to what you have asked me
about".

With these words, Acharya started giving out a lucid and correct
explanation of the sutra that the Brahmin had asked. His was a very
thorough, highly learned and extremely convincing exposition, but
yet, Acharya found in the old Brahmin a very powerful contestant.
Hardly had the Acharya expounded a point with his natural unmatched
brilliance, the aged Brahmin cut short with what struck everyone as
an unassailable objection. Following close on the youth's heels did
the old man throw out a shattering query or a devastating refutation.
Bt Acharya did not reel. With great steadiness and in an unperturbed
way, he met the Brahmin's objection with replies, strikingly sensible
and impressively rational. But the old man would not be silenced. He
would put forth another argument, only to draw out a more powerful
counter-argument from Acharya. Indeed this battle of wits went on for
long. Tirelessly did the Brahmin shower on the young head of the
Acharya, questions dealing with highly mystical problems, only to
bring out the illuming flashes from his genius. In this volley of
dialogue, the whole of the Brahma sutras, the four Vedas, the Karma
Kanda, the Jnana Kanda, many scriptures, various philosophies, all
came in for analysis, elucidation, research and summing up.

The astoundingly deep scholarship, the astonishing power of memory,
the limitless sweep of intellect, the rare depths of introspection,
and the uncommon skill in debate of both the combatants, sp far
removed in age from other, but so alike in wisdom and learning, made
the disciples dazed and dumbfounded as the entertaining warfare went
on. The discussion went on till past midday when the Brahmin
suggested that they adjourn for the day and resume the debate the
next day. The Brahmin rose and walked away in the direction from
which he had appeared.

The next day was a repetition of the first day. When the morning
class had assembled and the Acharya had started teaching his
disciples, the aged Brahmin stepped in and began to discuss high
philosophy exactly from the point where it had been left the previous
day. A sharp debate ensued. The Brahmin raised questions which were
extremely complicated provoking. Acharya, with unruffled temper,
always gave convincing replies. The Himalayan debate raged for seven
days (seventeen days according to some biographers). On the seventh
day when the Brahmin had, as usual departed, Padmapada, who, of all
the disciples, had followed this clash of high talent and top ability
with keen understanding, approached the Acharya in private and asked
him, " Master, who is this Brahmin who knows so well the hidden
truth, mystery of Vedanta? Who other than Vedavyasa can possibly
possess all this superior scholarship, this sharp intellect, this
great skill of debate? Is it possible that Vedavyasa comes here in
the disguise of this Brahmin and we stand outwitted as to his real
identity? "

Acharya smiled and replied, " You are correct my dear, it is indeed
the great Vedavyasa who is coming here everyday in the disguise of
the old Brahmin. Well, if the Brahmin repeats his visit tomorrow I
shall ask him to let us know who he is".

On the eighth morning, the Brahmin again entered Acharya's abode with
a hard nut of a question for the young adversary to crack. Acharya
first gave a suitable reply to the question and then fell
reverentially at the feet of the Brahmin in an act of deep adoration
and with all earnestness, addressed him saying, " Great soul, we have
been eager to know who you are. Kindly satisfy our curiosity by
letting us know your identity. All of us instinctively believe that
you are indeed Vedavyasa Krishnadvaipayana. If our inference is
right, please throw off your disguise and assume your real form. You
are the first among the Gurus, and I feel blessed by this rare boon
of these visits from you. Deign to accept my salutations".

The spontaneity and sincerity of Acharya's words touched the Brahmin
deeply and he told the Acharya that his inference was correct and
that he was indeed Vedavyasa. In an instant, the aged Brahmin was
gone and in his place was seen a serene majestic figure, dazzling
like lightening and brilliantly dark like the rain clouds. The crown
of matted locks on his head, the sacred sacrificial cord on his body,
the robe of the skin of black antelope round his loins, the wisdom-
filled countenance and the grace-pouring eyes created a palpable
atmosphere of divinity round the intensely human personality of
Vedavyasa. A beatific smile played on his lips and placing his hand
on Acharya's bowed head, the greatest of the sages blessed the young
Sanyasin.

The poetic vein the Acharya immediately came into play and his
veneration for Vedavyasa took shape as a beautiful hymn. He said, " O
Great Sage Krishnadvaipayana, my life has become blessed by the sight
of your holy feet. You have ever been devoted to the good of the
others. You have performed mighty deeds for the benefit of the
mankind, and your services, like your name, will live for all times
to come. You are the compiler of the eighteen Puranas. You have
classified the Vedas into four parts. You know the past, the present
and the future. There is nothing on earth that you do not know. Your
being is like the milky ocean, and out of it has come the Mahabharata
like the moon. You have done infinite good to the world. Your glory
knows no end and your activities are marvelously beneficial to one
and all. I salute you as the foremost of the Gurus".

The eighteen Puranas which are the works of Vedavyasa are,
Brahmapurana, Padmapurana, Vishnupurana, Bhagavatapurana,
Markandeyapurana, Varahapurana, Agnipurana, Bhavishyapurana,
Brahmavaivartapurana, Skandapurana, Lingapurana, Vamanapurana,
Shivapurana, Naradiyapurana, Matsyapurana, Kurmapurana, Garudapurana
and Brahmandapurana. The great Suta, in enlisting the characteristics
of the Puranas in the Brahmavaivartapurana says, "There must be found
in a Purana the following five marks - a description of creation, an
account of the final deluge, tracing the lineage of the moon, the sun
etc., a statement of the rights of the fourteen manus, and an
enumeration of the rulers of the solar and the lunar dynasties.
Scholars consider that the Upapuranas ( which include Kalikapurana,
Nrisimhapurana etc. Some also count Devibhagavata here. But modern
scholars feel that Devi Bhagavata is the fittest work to be called a
Mahapurana. Instead some feel Bhagavata should me classified as a
Upapurana ) also must possess these five distinguishing features. The
Mahapuranas contain the following ten characteristics : an account of
creation, of sustenance and destruction, a description of the process
of protective nourishment, and of the course of desire, a
glorificatory mention of each one of the fourteen Manus, a
description of the final deluge, a definition of liberation, singing
the glories of the Lord, and singing the praiseworthy qualities of
the community of the Gods, individually and severally.

Vyasa felt delighted as much as Acharya's discovery of his identity
as at his right understanding of his gifts and greatness. Taking the
seat offered by Acharya, he said, " Wise boy, your erudition has
quite charmed me. You are divinely gifted, with attributes unequalled
on earth or in heaven. There is not one on earth who could have
answered even one of my queries, while you answered them all to my
complete satisfaction. Among the spiritual teachers, you are a class
apart. I have come to love you as much as I love my son Shuka.
Hearing that you have written a commentary on my sutras, I came to
see you. I am convinced by my tests that you are indeed worthy of the
big task of commenting on my sutra. I knew long ago that the lord
Mahadeva himself would, in the form of a human Shankara write a
commentary on my sutra".

Acharya, with great humility placed his commentary in the hand of
Vedavyasa. Vyasa went through the commentary and was immersed in it
for quite some time. Extremely pleased, he gave out his estimation of
the work of the Acharya, " My dear son, this commentary is indeed
worthy of you. At places you have cast reflection i.e. oblique hints
at the sutra. I am very glad you have done so. Young and brilliant
scholar that you are, you have the intuition to grasp the true sense
of all things. I foresee a great future for you. Like the Sun in its
dazzling glory of brilliance, you too will remove the darkness of
ignorance in the world by spreading the glory of Self-knowledge of
Advaita Brahman. The world will be amazed to witness the play of your
astounding genius. All my unexpressed and implied thoughts in the
sutra have been brought out by you in your commentary in a way in
which no one could have done. Of course in one sense this does not
surprise me. For I know that your being and your powers are derived
from Mahadeva, the Supreme Being. You are verily Him. Your Guru
Govindapada and his Guru Gaudapada are my lineal descendants, for
Gaudapada learnt the scriptures from my son, Shukadeva. I now charge
you with a continuation of your noble work. You have to write
commentaries on the two other Prasthanas also, one the Sruti and the
other the Smriti".

Acharya finds an important place not only in the lineage of Advaita
Guru Parampara, but also in the Srividya Guru Parampara. This
lineage, beginning with Mahatripurasundari, with other Gurus like Sri
Dakshinamurthy, Sri Anandabhairava, Sri Hayagriva, Sri Dattatreya and
Lopamudra, also lists Acharya as an important Guru. There are many
variations here, and what I list here is my own lineage, which is
very interesting to note because of its striking similarity with
Advaita Guruparampara.

Narayana, Brahma, Kapila, Atri, Vasishta, Sanaka, Sanandana, Bhrigu,
Sanatsujata, Vamadeva, Narada, Gautama, Shunaka, Shakti, Markandeya,
Kaushika, Angirasa, Kanva, Jabali, Bharadwaja, Parashara,Vedavyasa,
Shuka, Gaudapada, Govindapada, Shankara Bhagavatpada, Sureshwara,
Vidyashankara, Vidyaranya, Nrisimha Bharati, Sacchidananda
Shivabhinava Nrisimha Bharati, Chandrasekhara Bharati, Valukeshwara
Bharati, Vidyabhinava Valukeshwara Bharati to my own Sri Gurunatha.
There are however some Acharyas after Sureshwara, both householders
as well as belonging to the Jagadguru Parampara of Sringeri Sarada
Peetham, that I have omitted here.

" I have already accomplished that work also, " said Acharya and
produced the other parts of his works to Vyasa. Vyasa was quite
amazed to see the prodigious labors of the young Acharya, and went
through all his writings- commentaries on Sruti and Smriti- with a
one-pointed attention indicating absorbing interest, and then said, "
All this is very well done indeed. The production is eminently worthy
of the producer. It is all as it should be. I am in a transport of
joy".

Acharya now threw a bombshell as it were. He made a submission to Sri
Vedavyasa Bhagavan, " Sir, I have done all the work that you expected
of me. Kindly give me the permission to terminate my physical
existence in Samadhi in your very presence here and now".

Padmapada and other disciples were at their wit's end. Vedavyasa was
also astonished. He remained sunk in thought for a while. There was
silence all around. And then Vyasa Bhagavan looked up said, " No
Shankara, your task, contrary to what you think, is not yet finished.
Much yet remains to be done. You have to meet and vanquish in debate
all the renowned scholars in the land of Bharata and bring them round
to your point of view of scriptural truth. You alone can do it.
Extremely pleased with your work, I have come here to grant you a
boon of extended life-span. My dear boy, destiny had fixed your span
of life at eight years first. But you took Sanyasa and by the grace
of Mahakala, the death-destroying Shiva, your life was extended by
eight years. It is the gracious dispensation of the Supreme lord that
you live for another sixteen years in this body till the age of
thirty-two. Your first task now is to vanquish Kumarila Bhatta. Then
you have to journey across the vast Bharata, traversing the holy land
from end to end, in order to confront, conceive and convert all those
who contradict your views, sticking to duality and ignorance. Your
foremost work will be to harmonize the different schools of thought.
You will also have to hoist aloft the flag of Advaita, establish
Vedanta on a sound basis and proclaim the glory of the Brahman to
all. On your shoulders rests not the destiny of an individual, but a
whole nation's spiritual welfare ".

Acharya felt there was nothing to be said by him. He bowed down in
approval, and Vedavyasa disappeared from view. Acharya felt the
absence and became sorrowful. The minds of all the disciples were
freed from the dark, hovering clouds of anxiety, and there was now no
fear of their Acharya's quitting the world early. They were overjoyed
and happy at the extension of his life-span.

After Vyasa left, Acharya became very eager to carry out the
instructions of Sri Vyasa. His first task was to conquer Kumarila.
His mind was now pre-occupied with this one thought. Acharya came to
know from scholars present there that Kumarila was holy soul, who had
vanquished in debate various philosophers and propagandists of anti-
Vedic schools, and had re-established on a firm footing, the karma
kanda of the Vedas. This section of the Vedas deals with rituals and
extols their value. Acharya also came to know that the aged scholar,
Kumarila Bhatta now lived in Prayaga.

The disciples of Acharya were eager to know about Kumarila about whom
they heard good things. A Brahmin scholar there narrated the life and
labors of Kumarila Bhatta.

Bhattapada's life is quite out of ordinary and his doings are such as
to excite our wonder. It is quite obvious that his taking birth as a
human being is solely for the purpose of re-establishing on this land
of the Aryas, the ancient Vedic faith and culture. He was born in the
Chola country in South India in a Brahmin family devoted to a
religious discipline and exemplary living. Form the very boyhood, he
was devoted to the Vedas. The well-known Buddhist logician,
Dharmakirti, is Bhattapada's nephew. Dharmakirti got converted to
Buddhist faith, and became very proficient in Buddhist philosophy,
after undergoing a course of instruction under the Buddhist teacher,
Dharmapala. He then came to the Chola country and challenged his
uncle Bhattapada to a debate. Kumarila was vanquished in the debate
and according to the solemn undertaking given, it became a matter of
honor for Kumarila to switch over to Buddhist faith, to learn it
better. He then went to the Buddhist Vihara at Nalanda and became the
pupil of Dharmapala and studied Buddhist logic under him. Though
circumstances compelled him thus to embrace the Buddhist faith, his
inborn respect for and belief in the Vedic religion remained full as
ever.

Anandagiri, in his biography of the Acharya says that Kumarila Bhatta
went to Nalanda in order to study Buddhist philosophy. Bhattapada
himself tells Acharya when the two meet each other, " In order to
refute any school of thought, one should master the philosophy of
that thought and have a thorough knowledge of its theory and
practice. I had no knowledge of the tenets of Buddhism and so in
order to combat Buddhism I had to master its philosophy and know all
the intricacies of its workings and beliefs. So I was compelled to
enter a Buddhist Vihara and be a Buddhist pupil and learn Buddhist
doctrines ".

It is said that one day, the Buddhist teacher Dharmapala, seated in
the midst of his disciples among whom was Kumarila, started abusing
and ridiculing the Vedas. Kumarila felt extremely agonized at heart,
to hear his condemnation of the sacred Vedas, and with face bent
down, began to shed tears. The Buddhist Bhikshus noticed him weeping,
and enquired about the cause for it. Kumarila was too grief-stricken
to explain away his remorse and so told them frankly, " The teacher
is vilifying the Vedas, this has cut me to quick". The Buddhist monks
acquainted the teacher of his clear evidence of Kumarila's lingering
sympathies for the Vedas which he was supposed to have discarded.
This infuriated the teacher, and he admonished Kumarila saying, " Why
do you weep in this way? Your tears clearly show that even now, you
are a Veda-believing Hindu at the core, covered superficially by a
guise of Buddhism. Donning the garb of a Buddhist you have been
deceiving us.".

Kumarila did not choose to pocket the accusation without protest or
let the tirade against the Vedas go unchallenged. He entered into an
argument with his teacher and said, " Sir, you have been vilifying
and speaking ill of the Vedas, quite in an immoderate way for no
reason whatsoever". The straight remark from an anguished heart in
righteous protest roused the ire of the Buddhist teacher and in an
excited voice, he challenged the pupil saying, " If you think that
way, argue and establish the illogicity of my remarks and
judgments ". Then began a long debate, a philosophical duel on a high
plane of thought and feeling, a battle of keen wits, between teacher
and pupil. Kumarila effectively smashed the successive positions and
attitudes of the teacher, who found himself more and more powerless
to contend against his own pupil who overwhelmed and confounded him
with unanswerable refutations and forthright arguments. Kumarila was
easily able to establish the Supreme authority and the unbeaten
superiority of the Vedas. Having quieted down the teacher by the
power of his greater understanding and argumentative skill, he
declared, " Without the grace of the omniscience one, the individual
soul cannot achieve omniscience. Buddha at first trod the path of
Vedic faith and he became proficient in the profound wisdom of the
Vedas, but then he rejected and disowned, repudiated and discarded
the Vedas. In what manner can we style his behavior other than call
it the practice of downright thieving?"

The strong and the severe remark of Kumarila made the Buddhist
teacher red in anger, and he burst out, " You are defaming the lord
Tathagata. The only proper atonement for this high sin of yours is
the doing away with your life by throwing you down the roof of this
lofty mansion". Hardly had these words come out of the teacher than
the excited monks forcibly pushed Kumarila down the tofty mansion. In
their display of vengeance, the disciples outran the teacher. The
fast dropping Kumarila quickly composed himself into Yogic
steadiness, remembered the Lord and uttered, " If the Veda be true,
may my life be protected".

And the miracle happened. In spite of his having been rolled down
from a great height, Kumarila did not die. He sprang up safe and
sound. The disciples of Dharmapala could not believe their own eyes.
But the news of this wonderful event soon spread all around the
place. The Brahmins of the place who followed the Vedic religion,
said in this incident lay a victory for them, and honored Kumarila in
various ways. They also took away Kumarila in pomp from the precincts
of the Nalanda Vihara. The incident did not end there. Rather it
sparked off a heart-rending conflict between the Hindu and Buddhist
communities of the day. To the Hindus, the miraculous escape of
Kumarila from death seemed to be no less than the victorious
assertion of the superiority of their faith. Making Kumarila their
leader, the Hindus arranged a big assembly and challenged Dharmapala
to a debate. The conditions of the debate were very harsh. That party
to the debate which suffered a defeat had to change over to the faith
of the victor or death by entering a fire of husk, called Tushanala.

At the time of Kumarila, the follower of every religion was firmly
convinced that his was the only true religion and his the best among
all faiths, and the worth of a religion and its superiority were all
determined by debate and discussion.

From all corners of India, Buddhist monks came to Magadha to
participate in the great assembly where the big debate was to be held
and the superiority of the Vedic faith or the deteriorated Buddhist
faith was to be established. The sparking brilliance of Kumarila put
into shade the arguments of the Buddhists. Dharmapala, despite all
his eminence and not withstanding the tireless efforts he and his
followers made to turn the tide of the discussion in their favor,
lost the debate. He however refused to change his faith and decided
to sacrifice his life. In fulfillment of the terms of the debate,
Dharmapala entered husk-fire, letting his body die a slow death in
the smoldering flame.

This victory of Kumarila over the Buddhists had a national impact,
and here was a new awakening among the followers of the Vedic faith.
A grand Ashwamedha sacrifice was arranged to celebrate this victory
by Adityasena, the king of Magadha. The celebration was a clear sign
of the waning of popular support for Buddhism.

Kumarila was victorious in his campaign of resuscitating the Vedic
faith wherever he went in North India, and he effectively lowered the
prestige and brought down the influence of Buddhism and Jainism. He
then left for South India on a victorious campaign of propaganda with
a view of strengthening the roots of Hinduism. After his vanquishing
of the best of the Buddhist teachers, Dharmapala, Kumarila found no
one ready to face him in a debate. Everywhere, he demonstrated by
argument, how the Vedas contained the true faith and how they were
not man-made, but trans-human.

Also to be noted is that Kumarila is held to be the part-incarnation
of Skanda Bhagavan. Mandanamishra, of whom we shall hear later, was
born of the powers of Brahma. It was lord Mahadeva who directed them
to be born on earth in order to assist Acharya in the work of re-
establishing the Vedic faith. Kumarila is credited with having
conquered the Jains as much as he conquered the Buddhists. He was a
man of great initiative and power and proved much more than a match
to many well-known religionists of that day. He was also a noted
writer and wrote with authority on the Mimamsa philosophy. His
authoritative works Sloka-Vartika, Tantravartika, Manavadharmasutra
etc have made his name immortal.

This fascinating account of Bhattapada as narrated by the Brahmin of
Uttarakashi deeply impressed the Acharya's disciples. The great
services of Kumarila to the cause of the mother faith filled them
with reverence and admiration for him.

BEHEST FULFILLED ………………



Determined to carry out the behest of Sri Vedavyasa, Acharya set out
on a world-conquest on the religious plane. His first objective was
to meet and vanquish at Prayaga, Bhattapada, a very great scholar and
make him write a Vartika or a critical explanatory work on his own
commentary on the Brahma sutras. This indeed was a new chapter in
Acharya's play.

From here on, we shall find Acharya playing with single-minded
devotion, the role of one who, with zeal and fervor, preached and
spread, defended and strengthened the cause of Vedic dharma. Holding
aloft the flag of Sanatana dharma, the Religion Eternal, he traversed
India from end to end for sixteen years from the Himalayas to Cape
Comorin, from Assam to Trans-Kashmir regions, on foot, broadcasting
the message of Vedanta. For no less than twelve hundred years had
Buddhism and its doctrines flourished in India, and Hinduism had, in
consequence been weakened and enfeebled. To this emaciated Hinduism,
Acharya infused vigor and rendered it invincible. He also gave the
necessary philosophical background and scriptural sanction to various
views and sects and schools of thought and furnished the needed
intellectual justification for many Vedic positions and stands,
making them more acceptable to the rational-minded. He thus made
Hinduism a co-operative assembly, highly organized, well-knit of
expansive faith.

In the spread of Buddhism in India, the royal patronage and state
support had played a great part. With the active patronage of the
rulers of the land, it was easy for Buddhism to register a phenomenal
expansion and practically the whole land of Bharata. It would appear
that the Buddhist order of monks spoke to the common people thus, "
The king of the land is ours. Deny and discard the Vedic way. The
Vedas are all unworthy of credence, because the Vedic declarations
are not demonstrable by direct proof or indeed by any other proof ".
Through such assertions and arguments, did the Buddhist order of
monks try to induce and compel the public to take increasingly to the
State-supported Buddhist faith.

The Acharya had no resources other than his spiritual profundity, and
strong in the strength of the spirit, he went out holding the torch
of enlightenment, and dispersed the dense darkness if national decay.
His campaign of world-conquest on the plane of religion and
philosophy, without the backing of the state or royal authority is a
unique phenomenon of great significance. The Hindu community had in
those days forgotten that the Hindu way of life was rooted in the
Vedas, and as a result of this, twisted out of shape and created in
its wake several other schools of thoughts, most being no more than
just dry rituals and dull doctrines. At this critical juncture,
Acharya's advent brought light and solace. In his walking-tour
covering the whole of India, he established by discussion and by
citation of scriptural authority, the fact that the several branches
of Hindu religious culture were all but parts and aspects of the
grand tree of the Veda and that all the Indian schools of thought and
sects of philosophy had sprung out of the one Sanatana Vaidika
dharma. The Acharya had to carry on debates with as many as seventy-
two varying religious sects of the time. He proved beyond doubt that
all these several attitudes and ideas had their roots in the Vedas,
which were their origin and source, and thus he established the
universality of Vedic philosophy. Acharya's powers of planning, his
constructive way of executing things, his farsighted vision, all
these were of astonishing interest to his contemporaries, and no less
are they of astonishing interest to us, moderns. History has not many
examples of individuals who did so much, so thoroughly, so enduringly
and in such a short time as Acharya did. He opened the highway of
Vedanta to the followers of the traditional Vedic faith. For this
monumental service, Acharya and only Acharya, next only to
Dakshinamurthy and Sri Krishna, will for all time be venerated by all
as the Jagadguru, the world-teacher.

The Acharya had, even during his earlier wanderings, paid visits to
most of the shrines and sacred places on the banks of the Ganga. He
now desired to visit and worship at the many holy spots on the banks
of the sacred Yamuna, and so moved down along the Yamuna towards the
direction of Prayaga. On the way he touched Kurukshetra, the site of
the epic Mahabharata battle where the Gita was first given out. In
course of time, he reached Vrindavan, the playground of Sri Krishna's
boyhood. At this sacred place, the Acharya, with great veneration and
devotion, went to see many spots associated with Krishna's benign
boyhood and visited the famous temples in the region. At the shrine
of Lord Krishna, his mind was overcome with divine love for the
Supreme Guru of Gita, and reverentially offered a sweet hymn at the
feet of Krishna.

The eight verses are famous as Sri Krishnashtakam.

1. May he, who is ever held in embrace by Sri Lakshmi, the Goddess of
abundance, who is all-pervading, in whose physical form is the entire
created world-the animate and the inanimate, who is the theme of the
Vedas, who is the unattached and impartial witness of the actions of
the human intellect, who is ever pure, who is the remover of the ills
of the devotees, destroyer of the dark forces, who is lotus-eyed, and
the holder of the club, the conch, and the Sudarshana Chakra, who
wears a garland of wild flowers of unstained glory, who is
everlasting sweetness, who is that worthy refuge of all and the Lord
of the Universe - Sri Krishna be visible to me.

2. May he, from whom has emerged all this universe composed of ether,
air, water, fire and earth, who is the destroyer of Madhu, who by his
own Guna of Satva protects the infinite creation, who at the time of
deluge withdraws everything into himself, who is the all-pervading
substance and the refuge of all and the Lord of the Universe, that
Krishna be visible to me.

3. May he, whom the pure-minded sages, by practicing first the Yogic
injunction of restraint and Pranayama thus subduing all the mental
faculties, perceive in their heart as Vishnu - the adored of the
three worlds, who has assumed the Maya body, who is the shelter of
the entire Universe, that Sri Krishna grant me his vision.



4. May he, whom the Vedas declare , ` One without second, stainless,
He stays in the world and controls the world, but Him the world knows
not", who is the supreme director of the play of the universe, who is
the sole object of contemplation of Gods, sages and mankind, who is
the bestower of liberation to all living beings, refuge of the entire
universe and the Lord of the world, that Sri Krishna be visible to me.

5. May he, by whose power Indra and other Gods became powerful and
conquered the demons, without whose doing no one can act and has any
freedom to do anything at all, who takes away the pride of poetic
talent of the world, conquering all the learned, refuge of the
Universe, that Sri Krishna be visible to me.

6. May he, without meditation on whom a man is born in a lower body
like a pig, without knowledge of whom man is oppressed with the dread
of birth and death, without the remembrance of whom man gets the body
of hundreds of worms, who is the refuge of the universe, that Krishna
grant me his vision.

7. May he, who is the destroyer of fear and remover of delusion, who
is the help of the helpless, who has the complexion of a new rain-
cloud, who is the playmate of the children in Gokula and a friend of
Arjuna, who is self-existent, the parent of all beings and giver of
happiness to beings according to their karma, that Sri Krishna be
visible to me.

8. May he, the birth less Lord of the universe, who appears in the
form of Vishnu for the deliverance of the pious, like a bridge of
righteousness, whenever there is a frightening decline of Dharma, who
is devoid of all changes, whose glory the Vedas sing, who is the lord
of the Vrajabhoomi, that Sri Krishna grant me his vision.

hankara 5

Acharya, with his disciples reached Mathura after visiting several
memorable places in Vrindavan. When Acharya came to Mathura, he found
the ascendancy of Buddhist and Jain faiths very pronounced there. But
he remembered that he had journeyed to Mathura as a pious pilgrim to
the Lord's abode and not as a preacher or a contestant, and so in
tune with his then mood he refrained from challenging the Buddhists
and the Jains to any debate. He visited the sacred spot of Sri
Krishna's birth and other holy places in Mathura and proceeded
towards Prayaga.

Mathura, apart from being the field of Sri Krishna's early deeds, has
been, even from the pre-historic times of great antiquity, a pilgrim
center of much renown. It is listed as one of the seven Mokshapuris,
cities of salvation. The others are Ayodhya, Maya, Kashi,
Kanchipuram, Avantika and Dwaraka. The city is associated with many a
sacred memory of Puranic ages. It is said that Dhruva, a great
devotee of Sri Vishnu, attained the vision of the lord in this holy
city.

Prayaga is adored as a paragon of sacred spots of pilgrimage, and on
arriving here, Acharya experienced a divine rapture infusing his
being. Prayaga symbolizes a union, and to reflective minds is
suggestive of a combination of graces. The confluence of Ganga and
Yamuna at Prayaga is the mingling of sanctity with sanctity, the
place of union of Shiva and Vishnu, as it were, the Ganga reminiscent
of Shiva and Yamuna that of Vishnu. What thrills therefore Acharya
must have experienced on his visit to this holy confluence can better
b imagined than described in words. The divine splendor of the place
delighted his pure heart, for the belief is that a bath in the holy
waters of Prayaga at the confluence helps men to get celestial bodies
and ascend to the worlds of immortality.

Acharya, the prince of monks, paid his obeisance to Triveni, the
three-river-confluence ( of Ganga, Yamuna and the subterranean
Saraswati, the three respectively signifying Ida-Pingala-Sushumna
nadis of the Kundalini yoga, or Jnana-Bhakti-Brahma Vidya. I cannot
resist commenting here that the three, as explained by Punyananda
Yati signify the three parts of Srividya, whose energies, so also the
three Nadis, meet at Dwidala Mahapadma, which indeed is the true
Prayaga) in a very fine hymn, and in the company of his disciples
bathed in the sacred waters and performed the appropriate pilgrim
rites. Outside flowed the purifying waters, and inside Acharya also
was a flow, the spiritual currents of the place passed through his
being in a huge flood, and filled him with an unspeakable bliss. In a
calm meditative mood, he sat under a tree when a shocking news
reached his ears. Bhattapada, he was told, had entered the smoldering
husk-fire for the purpose of burning himself to slow death as an act
of atonement for the sin of having been responsible for the death of
his Buddhist Guru.

Acharya's chief objective in coming to Prayaga was to have a
discussion with Kumarila. But the dispensation of providence was
otherwise. When he heard of Kumarila's grim resolve to pay for his
sin with slow burning, the Acharya forthwith repaired to the place
where the arrangements for the husk-fire had been got ready. A large
crowd had assembled at that place. Even from a distance, the Acharya
was able to see a huge stack of husk, standing like a hillock. Making
his way through the dense crowds, Acharya approached Bhattapada. By
then, Kumarila had got up to the heap of husk which had been set fire
to. Many scholars and a number of Bhattapada's disciples stood
assembled all round with hearts full of sorrow. An inarticulate
bewailing of a deep agony surcharged the atmosphere of the area.

Even as the Acharya was still at a distance, Bhattapada caught sight
of the great monk, radiant like glowing fire. From on the heap of the
ignited husk, Kumarila bowed welcome to Acharya with head bent in
reverence. Acharya returned the greeting with equal warmth. Kumarila
had not met Acharya earlier. Some time previously, Kumarila had
chanced to hear of Acharya Shankara and of his wonderful doings and
had felt thrilled. And now he felt blessed that just at the moment of
his great departure for the beyond, he was privileged to have a sight
of the marvelous monk. In great joy, he hailed him and spoke, " It is
evident, O great sage, that I performed in my previous births many
meritorious acts worthy of recompense, and their fruits are gathered
round me. That is why, just at the last moment of my life, I have
been blessed with your divine vision. Happiness and sorrow on earth
are dependent on time, they are not permanent and everlasting. In my
life I have defined and established the path of Karma or ritualistic
activity. I have succeeded in refuting all the arguments of all other
schools of thought by hitting them on the head with counter-
arguments. I have experienced the pleasures and pains incidental to
mundane existence. I have not found it possible to transcend time.
When owing to the powerful sway of Buddhism, the religious rites
enjoined by the Vedas had almost been obliterated and gone out of
vogue, I battled with the Buddhists and vanquished them in debate and
re-established the supreme authority of the Vedas. But while I have
fulfilled my mission in a way, in that very process I have been
guilty of two transgressions and sins. One was of defeating my
Buddhist preceptor in debate and causing his death in consequence.
The second was my one-pointed pursuit of Jaimini's Mimamsa philosophy
and the resulting establishment of the theory that the existence of
God has no valid proof. By way of atonement for these two outstanding
aberrations and crimes, I have entered the husk-fire this day. Pray,
now tell me the object of your visit to me".

The grim resolve and the calm and collected words of Bhattapada
astounded the Acharya. He remained silent for a while and then
said, " O foremost of scholars, it is in fulfillment of Bhagavan
Vyasa's instructions that I have come to you today. I have, with a
view of propagating Advaita philosophy, composed commentaries on the
Prasthanatraya, the three treatises on Vedanta. It is my desire that
you take to and accept the Advaita theory and also write critical
explanatory notes to my commentaries".

Acharya's words flowed out with the sweetness of a current of
heavenly nectar and Kumarila was overpowered with high emotion. After
a minute's silence, he said, " O greatest of the monks, my last
moment is nearing. There is no time to discuss or debate. I have
composed eight thousand verses as an explanatory note on the first
chapter of Vyasa's Brahma sutra. There is much to be said on the
other chapters too. But you see, I am not to live to say all that.
Had you come a short while earlier, I would perhaps not have entered
husk-fire. But as a matters stand, I shall not have the privilege of
writing explanatory notes to your commentaries".

The Acharya then spoke in his majestic voice, " Brahmin, I know very
well that you are born of an aspect of Lord Kartikeya, the son of
Lord Mahadeva and Parashakti Uma, for shattering of stand taken by
the enemies of the Vedas and Hindu scriptures and that you have taken
this vow of self-immolation in response to the highest demand of
austere truth and uttermost honesty and in order to uphold the
dignity of the scriptures. But your life is too valuable to be thrown
away in this manner. I offer to put out the husk-fire by sprinkling a
few drops of water from my kamandala. I urge you to rise and take to
writing out a note to my commentary".

Bhattapada, however, would not agree. A symbol of true Brahmin glory
that he was, told Acharya " O best of teachers, I undertook to pass
through this fiery ordeal in the light of the injunctions laid down
in the Vedas, and if I give up this vow now, even for worthy reasons,
wise men shall condemn me as one devoid of integrity. I shall never
do anything contrary to accepted cannons of conduct and prescribed
standards of behavior. I have advanced too far towards the
fulfillment of my vow to beat a retreat now. I know all your glory
and its influence. It will be difficult for me to resist you, sweet
one, and that is why I pray to you not to urge me to swerve from my
resolve. Let the holy fire burn me out. But I wish to tell you that
the work you wish to have done through me can as well be accomplished
through my pupil, Mandanamishra. The vanquishing of him will verily
be the same as vanquishing me. Mandana is of course my disciple, but
I have great respect for him. In debate, he is no whit les capable
than I".

Aq wished to know more of his disciple who, his Guru claimed, was on
par with himself. Bhattapada gave him more details about Mandana and
added, " If but you score in debate over this outstanding scholar,
Mandana, you may take it you have scored over the entire world. In
the debate between you and Mandana, you must make Mandana's wife
Ubhayabharati the umpire. She is none other than an incarnation of
Goddess Saraswati, now dwelling on earth under a curse of sage
Durvasa. She is proficient in all branches of learning. I am unable
to think of another person in the whole of India fit to function as
an umpire between you and Mandana. If you but vanquish Mandana in
debate and convert him to your stand, he will write an explanatory
note on your commentaries".

About the literary attainments of Ubhayabharati it is said that she
had easily mastered the philosophical systems of Sankhya, Nyaya,
Vaisesika, Mimamsa and Vedanta, the four Vedas, the Vedangas like
Siksha, Kalpa, Nirukta, Chandas, Jyotisha, Vyakarana etc. her
unmatched genius astounded all scholars. Tradition says that in the
Kali age, women and men belonging to the fourth order of Sudra are
not entitled to take to the study of the Vedas. How then was it
possible for Ubhayabharati to achieve such a vast Vedic learning?
This indeed is a matter of thought. This further proves the fact that
she indeed was Sri Saraswati, incarnated on earth. No human being,
however brilliant or capable, cannot hope to drink the ocean of
Vedas, and Ubhayabharati achieved just this. She was indeed Sarada,
the very embodiment of knowledge.

Anandagiri says in his biography of the Acharya that mandana's wife
was named Saarasavaani. It is also said that she was Kumarila's
sister. Kumarila refers to Mandana as his sister's husband. Many
other names are also used to refer to Ubhayabharati. Perhaps they are
her epithets and eulogistic terms. Anyway, is not she the one with
thousands of names?

At this dialogue between the iron-willed martyr atop the husk heap
and the compassion-filled monk in front was going on, the fire had
been doing its work silently and relentlessly. The fire was now
burning quite brightly. It was a heart-rending scene. All around rose
wails of sympathy from the crowd of spectators. A noble soul, a great-
minded individual was sacrificing himself at the altar of the eternal
Vedic faith. The world of that day had a demonstration of the extreme
limit to which an ideal Hindu is prepared to go for safeguarding his
faith, and of the magnitude of the sacrifice he is prepared to make
for it with a completely unperturbed mind and in utter steadiness of
attitude, without a flicker, without a swing-back or a last minute
trepidation. This grand performance of the heroic Kumarila is an
event in the history of the Hindu faith which will shine for ever and
ever in undimmed glory.

The flames enveloped Bhattapada's body, and now feeling the scorch of
the heat, he said to Acharya in all humility, " Great sage, now my
mind shall cease to think of anything but the Whole. I shall
concentrate my mind on the Parabrahman, the Supreme Reality. Kindly
stay a moment and chant in my hearing the Supreme Taraka Brahma
Mantra. I feel the touch of the fire. I shall give up the body in
your holy presence".

These moving words of the dying Kumarila went deep into Acharya's
soul, and for a second he remained lost in thought, silent and
indrawn. The thoughts and emotions that heaved in his heart gave a
red glow to his face. Pity filled his being. In a clear solemn voice,
he started chanting the Taraka Brahma Mantra. The divine mantra,
chanted mellifluently by the Shiva-like Acharya sounded like a peace-
raining dirge. The flame from the blazing fire leaped high and
enveloped the physical frame of Kumarila. The soul of Kumarila soared
on to the region of immortality. It was not a case of ceasing to be,
it was a case of fulfillment of being.

A CONTEST AND A CONQUEST ………..



With a heavy heart, Acharya accompanied by his disciples left Prayaga
and went to meet Mandana. Acharya and his disciples approached
Mahishmati, at the confluence of the Narmada and Mahishmati rivers,
near Omkarnath. This was the home town of Mandana. it had taken
Acharya nearly a month to cover on foot the distance to Mahishmati,
and now he started looking out for Mandana's dwelling. He saw a few
maid-servants going to the river to fetch water. Acharya enquired
them about Mandana's abode and they told him, " O noble one, as you
go along, you will hear the Shuka and the Shaari( the male and the
female of a species of birds allied to the parrot ) chirping thus, `
Is the Veda self-authoritative or other-authoritative? Is action
itself the dispenser of fruits or is God such a dispenser? Is this
universe eternal or transient?' Know that place to be the abode of
Mandan". These words pleasantly interested Acharya and the disciples.
The atmosphere of Mahishmati seemed impregnated with high philosophy.
Soon Acharya and his disciples arrived at the easily recognizable
house of the great scholar, whose learning filled the very air of the
locality he dwelt in. but the door of the house was shut and bolted
from within. The doorkeeper gave information that his master
Mandanamishra was engaged in performing Sraddha ceremony of his
departed father and that it would not be possible for any monk to
meet him that day.

Thrice did he send in a request to Mandana through the doorkeeper to
be permitted to meet him. Every time his request was turned down.
Mandana however, instructed his doorkeeper to provide comfortable
lodgings to the visiting monks. He was hospitable to the monks to the
extent he could, consistently with his devotion to the performance of
the prescribed rites in which he was actually engaged then.

Acharya resolved to confront him immediately. He asked his disciples
to wait outside and with the help of his Yogic powers, went up the
sky and descended on the inner courtyard of Mandana's house. Mandana
was then engaged in serving and honoring the two sages, Jaimini and
Krishnadvaipayana, who were revered invitees to the Sraddha ceremony.
He was amazed to see a stranger monk descending from sky on his
courtyard.

Mandana possessed occult powers. He was a mantra Siddha, an adept in
the manipulation of mystic syllables of great potency and by the
power of mantra could call down subtle-bodied ethereal beings. He
possessed many other super-natural powers too.

Acharya was happy to see the two sages there and promptly made
obeisance at their feet. He was always the embodiment of courtesy and
decorum. But Mandana was terribly infuriated by the unceremonious
descent of an unwanted monk into an environment he had no place in.,
and in an excited tone interrogated Acharya. His first angry query
was, " Kuto Mundee - whence is this shaven head?"

Acharya easily noted the insult in the tone of the query, but being
in a mood to bandy words with the great scholar, chose to engage
himself in a clever work-play of pun with Mandana. so he gave his
reply without any hesitation, " From neck up", saying that he was
shaven from neck up.

The two visiting sages were distressed at Mandana's conduct. Vyasa
said, " Mandana, come to yourself. The newcomer is a monk, as suck,
he is verily the image of Vishnu. Besides he is a guest. It is but
proper that you show him the courtesies due to him".

Mandana felt ashamed of his conduct. He begged forgiveness of Acharya
and welcomed him with due ceremony, washing his feet with water.
Then, with much earnestness, he solicited him to accept a food
offering at his hands, for it was a householder's primary duty to
feed a guest.

Acharya replied, " O worthy Brahmin, I have not come to you seeking
food. I have come to confront you in debate. The condition is that he
who gets defeated in the debate will accept the discipleship of the
other. You are great in wisdom, please grant me this request. I went
to Prayaga to meet Bhattapada and to debate with him, but, the heroic
soul that he was, let himself be consumed in husk-fire as an
atonement for the two sins of being instrumental to the killing of
his Guru and to preaching the non-existence of Ishwara or God. He
told me about you and was in all praise for your genius. It was
indeed he who sent me to you. He even said that your defeat in a
debate would practically be his defeat too. It is my object to debate
with you and defeat you in argument and then get you to compose an
explanatory note to my commentary on the Prasthanatraya, which will
make the Advaita knowledge of Brahman and Atman undying".

Mandana felt sorely grieved at the news of the casting off of the
body by his Guru Bhattapada. He remained silent for a minute and then
spoke boastingly, " I am Mandana and I am the annihilator of that
very Ishwara who annihilated Yama, the God of death. I have
authoritatively established the statement that Ishwara is not. Well,
I accept your challenge to a debate. I shall first bring to a finish
the Sraddha ceremony I am engaged in today. We shall start the debate
tomorrow morning".

Acharya now requested the two sages to function as judges to the
debate. Both of them knew very well that Mandana's wife
Ubhayabharati, was the very incarnation of Saraswati, the Goddess of
learning. Therefore, they suggested, " Let Mandana's wife be the
judge of the debate". Mandana expressed assent and agreed to follow
the suggestion of the sages and let his own wife be the judge. Then
he asked the revered Acharya, " Kindly condescend to stay and take
rest in the guest-house this day. We shall start the debate early in
the morning of tomorrow".

Mandana then directed the doorkeeper to lead Acharya to the guest-
house and look to his convenience with all respect. Next morning the
Acharya finished his morning ablutions and arrived at Mandana's
residence accompanied by a few of his disciples. Many scholars had by
then assembled at the place. Al of them realized the importance f the
debate and had gathered there in great curiosity and wonder. Mandana
made the necessary preparations for the debate and invited the
Acharya to the fray. Everyone had taken their seats in the hall of
the debate and it was filled to the capacity. Only the judge's seat
had still to be occupied. The Acharya said, " Bhattapada also told me
that a right judgment could be ensured only if your wife, who is none
other than Devi Saraswati adorns the judge's seat. Please ask her to
listen to our arguments and meditate". Ubhayabharati came forward to
do her duty without any fear or favor. With no pride and with no airs
of any kind, but with a modesty and a bashfulness, that so became
her, she occupied the judge's seat. The condition of the debate was
made known to all; it was that the vanquished should go over to the
victor's side, accept his views and propagate his faith.

When the stage was thus set, Ubhayabharati invited the two
contestants, each to state his proposition to the other. Then Mandana
remarked, " It is the Acharya who has come here seeking a debate.
Since his is the initiative, let him state his case first. When he
has finished, I shall present the other side".

Acharya agreed that the suggestion was a proper one. And he put forth
his point of view with clarity and conviction. He said, " The only
sense, the only significance of the Veda is the knowledge of the non-
dual Brahman. Work or worship is only a means, a special means for
cleansing and purification of the Chitta or the mind-stuff. Therefore
it is out of question that there can ever be a linking or assembling
together of knowledge and worship. Their natures cannot coalesce. A
person desiring liberation need not at one and the same time take to
both knowledge and work (karma) or to knowledge and worship. Through
work and worship, the cleansing of mind is effected. And by the true
realization of ` I am Brahman', or of ` Brahman is Truth, Wisdom and
Infinity', by such steady knowledge of the non-dual Brahman-atman in
the purified mind is the liberation of the soul affected. There is no
return, no coming back to relative existence. There is no more
rebirth. It is, therefore impossible to attain directly or solely
through Karma or worship". Acharya's basic stand was that while the
performance of good deeds and adoration and prayer aided much and
cleared the way, they were not directly capable of leading to
liberation which could be the outcome only of full and complete
knowledge. The open sesame to Moksha was Jnana and not mere Karma.

Mandana would not subscribe to the supremacy of knowledge. He said, "
The sense, the significance of the Veda is Karma or action or work.
And as the fruit of action comes liberation in the form of
everlasting paradise. The teaching in the Veda about the identity of
Brahman and the Atman is for the purpose of establishing the
perfection, the all completeness of karma. There are several Vedic
assertions which emphasize and reveal the power of karma. By the
performance of work, eternal heaven can be attained".

Acharya then pointed out a flaw in the viewpoint of Mandana and re-
established his own contention. Mandana in turn hit down the argument
and inference of Acharya and reasserted the correctness of his stand.
The arguments became keener and more complex, and the refutations and
denials also became correspondingly stronger and bolder. Both the
contestants raised more and more intricate questions. There was a
downpour of assertions and objections from either side. Quotations
from the scriptures were marshaled with marvelous skill by both, and
exploited to lend support to their case. It was soon past midday.
Ubhayabharati saw no sign of the debate nearing its end, for each
argument only opened up new areas of contention, more abstruse and
abstract. The judge now addressed both the contestants and said, "
You please carry on the discussion. I shall listen to everything from
a distance. It is past midday now, I shall have to cook food for my
lord now. Any further delay will mean neglecting the daily service of
the husband and the home".

It is worthy to note that Ubhayabharati, though gifted beyond measure
and united in wedlock to one who was very well to do in life,
considered the performance of her household tasks the foremost duty.
The touching loyalty to the little tasks of day-to-day living, this
deep concern for the demands of wife's duty, is in tune with the
Indian genius. There is also another remarkable ideal revealed in
Ubhayabharati's devotion to the service of her husband. If the
worship of an image or an idol, done in a proper spirit can lead man
to Divine grace, there is no reason why the adoration of Nara, the
living man, as Narayana the God himself should not lead the votary to
the zenith of religious merit. Same also holds true for worshipping
one's own Guru. If God the Absolute can be worshipped in an image,
much more can He be so worshipped in a man. It is the Bhava or the
attitude that is of importance. To hold that man is the greatest
image of God and the husband the highest Guru is a highly efficacious
attitude in disciplining the soul. The service to husband, with the
knowledge that he is God in person, is one of the finest gifts to the
world civilization by Indian culture, placing the wife on the
pedestal of unshakable glory. Salutations to Thee Gauri, the perfect
wife, the perfect mother, perfection personified!

Ubhayabharati then put garlands of flowers on the necks of both and
then declared, " He whose garland fades first will be taken to be the
party vanquished in the debate. You may, therefore proceed with the
debate comfortably".

And the debate went on. Neither side could humble the other. The
Acharya-Mandana dialogue was of such eloquence, scholarship and
profundity that even the Gods assembled over Mandana's house and from
above, remaining hidden from view, listened attentively to the
debate. In this way, the debate was carried on for seventeen days. On
the eighteenth day however, Mandana appeared to be shaken and
agitated. The brilliant scholar perspired all over. The garland round
his neck was gradually losing its freshness and began to wither,
while Acharya's garland shone with added luster. Ubhayabharati noted
this and felt much distressed as a loving wife she was. But she was
too highly cultured to do violence to fairplay and truth. So, setting
aside with a stern mind all claims of sentiment, she stood on the
needle-point of honesty and in concluding the debate, publicly
announced, " My husband has lost the debate". The crowd was
bewildered and dumbfounded. Ubhayabharati's moral courage was of
unequalled excellence and all were thrilled by her utter impartiality
and unqualified objectivity.

Mandana gracefully owned his defeat, and enquired of the Acharya, " I
have a small question to ask you. In the Mimamsa philosophy we find
it said that the purpose of Veda is to enunciate ceremonial
ritualistic actions, passages not having this purpose are
meaningless. What is the meaning of this assertion? It clearly means
that the purport of the Vedas is ceremony, rituals and sacrifice. All
these Vedic utterances which do not glorify and extol karma are
either meaningless or are merely in the manner of Arthavada, eulogy.
It is because of this that sage Jaimini has, with utter clarity
stated that the Vedas are karma-oriented".

Acharya explained the portion that Mandana quoted as pertaining to
karma kanda or the ritual-glorifying section of the Vedas. Mandana
found it difficult to accept this explanation a mantra Siddha that he
was, by the power of his siddhi, he induced sage Jaimini to come down
in person. And Jaimini did appear in person in response to the call
and told the agitated Mandana, " Do not entertain any doubt about the
correctness of the Acharya's utterance. Know for certain that what he
says has my complete concurrence. His view is indeed my view".

Mandana now had no more of mental conflict, no more of any
intellectual strain or emotional stress. He adored sage Jaimini in
the appropriate manner and bade him farewell. He then bowed down to
the feet of the Acharya an said, " Venerable monk, I have no more
doubts, no misgivings, no mental reservations, any longer. With a
full heart and a clean conscience I implore you to bestow on me the
privilege of being your disciple. If you graciously consider me
worthy of manhood, competent to enter a life of total renunciation,
do kindly initiate me into the monastic order".

Ubhayabharati had remained a witness and had not spoken so long. Now
she addressed the Acharya and told him, " Sire, my husband's defeat
is not yet complete. In the scriptures, it is said, that the wife is
a half of the man's soul. You have but defeated him. You must however
defeat me, the other half of my husband's being and then you may make
him your disciple. I do know that you are omniscient, but I have a
strong urge to debate with you".

Here was a situation for which Acharya was totally unprepared.
Ubhayabharati's offer to debate with him took him by surprise. He
thought for a while and said, " Mother, scholars of standing never
desire to debate with the ladies".

Ubhayabharati replied rather sharply, " Why do you entertain a
belittling attitude towards women? You know that the great sage
Yagvavalkya did engage in a debate with Gargi. The royal sage Janaka
also entered into a debate with a woman Jnani named Sulabha. Why
should you not debate with me therefore, when I solicit you to the
debate? If you do not agree to a debate, then you must accept your
defeat".

Acharya saw that there was no escaping from this gentle but firm
lady. Her proud words could not easily be sprung away. In the
interest of his mission, though not for personal glory, he felt
compelled to agree to a debate with the arbiter who had acted as a
judge so impartially. No time was lost and the debate between the
homeless wanderer and a home-keeping housewife began in full swing.
Ubhayabharati identified herself with her husband's philosophy and
argued hotly. Gradually the debate entered the subtle and complex
fields. Her mode of debating, the magnitude of her scholarship, her
powers of analysis, her deep grasping power and remarkable self-
confidence filled Acharya with amazement. Finding her an adversary,
with talent as brilliant as his own, Acharya proceeded cautiously on.
To the hundreds of questions that Ubhayabharati raised on all aspects
of philosophy, Acharya gave highly original and convincing answers.
This again went on for seventeen days. As before, everyday the debate
started early morning and continued till midday. It was again resumed
the next morning. The audience began to think that the debate would
never come to an end. It was not long before Ubhayabharati understood
quite well that she could never score a victory over the monk in the
field of Veda or its allies.

On the eighteenth day, she sprang a surprise on the Acharya in the
course of debate. Her very first question on that day was, " What are
the signs and qualities of amatory passion? How many types are there
in the erotic? In what parts of the body has erotic passion its
centers? By what physical acts does it find _expression and by what
acts does it subside? How does passion rise and fall in man's and
woman's body in the bright fortnight when the moon waxes and the dark
fortnight when it wanes? "

Acharya listened to all these questions and sat still with downcast
eyes for long. Then he said, " Mother, please question me in the
scriptures. And I shall answer you. How is it that you put such types
of questions to a celibate ascetic?"

Quick came the reply from Ubhayabharati, " Why greatest of the monks,
is not Kamakala, the science of erotics also a science proper? You
are a monk and may say that you have renounced everything, but you
have not yet renounced the desire to score victories in philosophical
debates. One who knows the import of Vedas is really omniscient. If
you are, as you pose to be, a perfected monk, you must really be a
master of the senses, a conqueror of the passions of which the senses
are media of _expression. Why then should a mere objective discussion
on the subject of Kamakala cause a ruffle in your mind?"

Acharya was bewildered and remained silent. Mother Sarada was making
her divinity evident. Now this was all her wonderful play, play of
Parashakti, without whom even the Shiva, Vishnu and others lose their
very existence and meaning. Glory to Sarada, Sri Rajarajeshwari ! But
Mandana was disturbed by the unbecomingness of his wife's questioning
and asked her, " My dear, do you think that these questions are
worthy ones? Do not insult the ascetic monk in this fashion".

Ubhayabharati was, however, much more than a match even for the two
gifted men. Without any relenting, she reasserted her view, " As a
result of knowledge comes the utter conquest of the passions like
lust and anger. If a mere discussion of Kamakala is going to cause a
undulation to his mind, he is not then evidently established in the
knowledge of Reality and is obviously unworthy to be my husband's
Guru".

Strong words were these, and Mandana had no reply to make. The
Acharya had meanwhile got over the feeling of surprise at these
inconvenient questions and got ready to meet the challenging
situation. With no anger or bitterness, but instead with a smiling
countenance he said, " Mother, I need a month's time to give replies
to your questions. Pray grant me this time. I am a celibate, a monk.
I shall not answer your questions by any word from my mouth. The
primary injunction of the scriptures for a monk is total renunciation
of lust and of all lustful inclinations and preoccupations. I am not
bound by the desire to score victories in debate as you incorrectly
pointed out. I am just carrying on my mission of Lokasangraha, of
which this merely becomes a portion. Even a man of Supreme wisdom who
is firmly established in the state of sameness which is beyond the
three Gunas has, for the sake of the welfare and guidance of the
people of the world, to respect the injunctions of the scriptures in
the field of physical conduct. So if I choose to reply to your
questions by a word of mouth, I shall be tarnishing the ideal of
monasticism. Therefore, I shall enter another physical frame and then
shall answer your questions by writing a book for the purpose. Do you
agree to this arrangement?"

In Karnataka, there lived a medieval woman saint called Mahadevi who
had renounced everything, including her clothing, other than her
perfect devotion to Shiva, who she perceived as her husband. She
covered her body with her extremely long hair. She, at the end of her
glorious life, was transported to Kailasa. There, when Shiva enquired
as to why she needed to cover her body at all, even with her hair, if
she was totally fixed in him, having conquered passion. She
replied, " Lord, I cover this physical bundle not because I feel
ashamed. I cover it for the good of the less advanced brethren around
me, so that they will not harbor any sinful thinking". Same is the
Acharya's stand here.

Ubhayabharati said, " Well, prince of monks, even if you enter
another body and then do the answering of my questions, you will
still be subjecting yourself to the sway of lustful thought, will
that not involve a scaling down from the ideals of monasticism?"

Acharya answered in a quiet way, " Mother, this utterance surely does
not become of you. If one who was a Chandala in a previous birth is
now born in a Brahmin family, does his Brahmin-hood suffer any
diminution because of his past? "

I hope this would be sufficient to put down some nonsensical queries
raised by Vimalananda and others in this matter. Now, a show of
divinity does not make one divinely possessed. If that were to be
true, would not this simple thing declared clearly in the scriptures
be evident?

Ubhayabharati caught the point aright and saw the error in her
presumption and answered, " Let things be as you said. I gladly allow
you a month's time". This brought the debate to a close and the
assembly of enthralled listeners, who had, for many days, been having
an intellectual treat at the highest level, broke.



ACHARYA AS A SIDDHA AND A VIJNANI…………..

Acharya then left the city of Mahishmati and proceeded eastward, lost
in deep thought. This was no wonder, as Ubhayabharati had placed him
in a difficult position. As Acharya and his disciples walked along,
they were surprised to hear loud wailing and weeping. They then saw a
kingly figure lying down, the monarch had evidently had a sudden
death a few moments before. It was a pathetic sight and it caused the
Acharya to make sympathetic enquiries. The information gathered from
the waiting company was that the King Amaraka came to the woods on a
hunting expedition and had met with a sudden death.

Tragic as the king's death was, Acharya saw in it an opportunity rare
to come by. He was delighted beyond measure at this coincidence and
took Padmapada into confidence and said, " Look Padmapada, here is a
golden chance for me, I shall immediately enter the king's body.
Please find me a lonely cave as quickly as you can".

Padmapada and others went about and were soon able to find a big cave
in the woods. Acharya went to this cave and told his disciples, "
This place is quite safe and secluded. By my Yogic power of Parakaya
Pravesha (which literally means entering another's body), I shall now
enter into the king's body. Guard this seemingly dead body of mine
inside this cave very carefully. After a month, I shall re-enter this
body and be my old self again".

In the system of Yoga as expounded by Patanjali, there is of course
mention of yogic attainments like travel in air, assuming many
physical forms simultaneously (Kaayavyooha), and also entering
another's body. Perfected Yogis are masters of natural laws. The
Vajroli perfection enables one to enter another body at will. There
are also accounts of how the great Siddha Matsyendranatha entered the
body of a dead king, having entrusted his own body to his disciple
Gorakhanatha. References are also seen in Mahabharata on Parakaya
Pravesha. In Saundaryalahari, in the Prayoga section of one of the
verses, the fruit of chanting a particular verse is said to be the
Siddhi of Parakaya Pravesha. The associated Mantra and Yantra are
also detailed in the Tantras.

Acharya then entered the cave and asserted his yogic powers. With the
help of the astounding possibilities of his yogic attainments, he
soon detached himself from his exterior physical frame, contained
himself in the Linga Sharira or the subtle body and let his finer
encasement enter the king's dead corporeal frame. The king's men and
wives were extremely happy at this happening and returned with the
king to their city. Acharya whilst residing in the king's body called
in scholars versed in the science of erotics and made a thorough
study of the writings on sex by sage Vatsyayana and pursued all the
commentaries on them to gain complete mastery over the subject. By
having intimate relation with the queens, he also perfected in the
practicalities of the science of Kamakala. It was then possible for
the mastermind of the Acharya to produce an authoritative book on
erotics in which all the questions of Ubhayabharati were more than
answered. Padmapada came in disguise and had an interview with king
Amaraka and got the book from him with which he returned to the cave.

It was nearing the completion of a month. By then, a minister of the
king noticed subtle changes in the king's behavior. He suspected that
the king's body was now an abode for some higher soul. He then sent a
search party around the place to look for anything uncommon. They
came back to report him of a cave in which a few monks preserved
carefully, the dead body of a young Sanyasi. The minister at once
could see things in place. He thought for a while and then understood
that some day the monk would return to hi original body and the king
would be dead again. This would leave the country open to attack from
enemies. So, he immediately ordered his men to forcible burn the body
of the Sanyasi, that was being looked after by monks in the cave.
Padmapada and others were held by king's men the body of the Acharya
was ignited. The Acharya, who was in the body of the king immediately
knew of this mishap and quickly returned back to his original frame.
However, his right hand was already burnt by then. He immediately
sang out a hymn in praise of Lord Lakshmi Nrisimha, famously known as
the Karavalambana Stotra.

At once, the burning hand was rescued and the king's men were subdued
by the unimaginably powerful grace of the Lord, who was quick to
shower his love on this Prahlada-like devotee. The Acharya then
thanked the Father of the universe and returned to the city of
Mahishmati to confront Ubhayabharati.

Some others feel that this famous hymn of incomparable beauty and
sense, was composed by Acharya during the episode of Ugrabhairava.

Mandana was eagerly awaiting Acharya's return since he had already
taken to the discipleship of the Acharya mentally. Mandana was unique
among the Acharya's disciples. Others had approached the Guru in the
traditional way, with homage and reverence and had begged for and
received his mercy. Mandana alone had fought his way to Guru's grace.
He gave a very warm welcome to Acharya and showed him the highest of
honors. The Acharya greeted Ubhayabharati and said, " Mother Bharati,
here is the promised book, please accept this as the answer to all
your queries".

Ubhayabharati went through the book very carefully from beginning to
end and was greatly pleased with its excellence. She told the
Acharya, " Great one, now your victory is complete indeed. My husband
will now become your disciple and a monk. And I shall return to my
eternal abode of Satyaloka, ending my incarnation as Ubhayabharati".

The Acharya knew full well the cause of Ubhayabharati's advent on
earth, the way of her birth and her life on earth. Coming to know of
her resolve to go back to her eternal abode, he bowed before her and
praised her glories and said, " Adored mother Bharati, you have
descended to earth to impart divine knowledge to all the universe. I
know that you are none other than Devi Saraswati. If you depart from
the earth now, all knowledge will disappear from the world. Therefore
be pleased to stay on in this mortal frame for some time yet and
propagate the knowledge of Brahman. I cherish to establish a Math or
monastery at Sringeri. Be pleased to abide there and impart knowledge
to all. I adore and worship you. Be gracious and grant my prayer".

It is said that as soon as Mandana was declared to be defeated
completely, Ubhayabharati decided to return to her abode immediately.
Acharya, who was a mantra Siddha and the knower of all mantras and
Tantras, tied her down with the extremely powerful Aranya Durga
mantra and then requested her as above. All Gods and Goddesses are
surely tied down by mantra and Bhakti.

Bhagavati Sarada who now revealed her glorious form to the Acharya
said, " O great monk, remaining in my divine body I shall fulfill
your wish. You may install a Srichakra there at Sringeri and I shall
remain luminously enshrined in that symbol ".

Then, in the presence of all, Ubhayabharati Devi gave up her body by
passing into Yogic absorption. Mandana performed the last rites for
his departed wife in the proper way. Then Acharya initiated him into
monk-hood in the appropriate manner. He gave up the name Mandana,
replete with associations of learning and scholarly disputation, and
took on a new name Sureshwaracharya. This was indeed an epithet of
Brahma, whose part-incarnation Mandana was. Acharya helped him attain
the highest vision of truth by instructing him on the implication of
the Grand utterance. That Thou Art, the supreme awareness of the
reality was implanted in the disciple's consciousness by a masterly
discourse from the Guru.

This discourse, studded with profound wisdom has been put in a
booklet named Tatwopadesha, teaching of the truth.

Mandana realized what a blessed soul he was and how his life had had
its fulfillment as a result of his taking refuge at the holy feet of
Acharya. He composed a hymn on the Acharya in which he said, "
Supreme master and compassionate soul, please forgive my
impertinence. Not knowing your glory quite well, I entered into a
debate with you. As a result of the many good deeds done by me in my
past births, I have obtained this refuge at Thy lotus feet, and my
human birth has been blessed. You are my redeemer and savior. You
have graciously liberated me from the bondage of relative existence.
It is not possible for this humble self to estimate and express your
glory and mercy".

Gratified by the deep devotion and by the complete self-surrender of
Mandana, Acharya laid his hand of grace on Mandana's head and blessed
him.

A SAGA OF SPIRITUAL CAMPAIGN AND COMPASSION ……

The victory over Mandana was a definite landmark in Acharya's divine
career. A new chapter in Acharya's life came to be unfolded. From now
on to the very last day of his avatar, he played the role of the
establisher of Dharma, the righteousness and true religious spirit.
This segment of his life was productive of immense good to India and
to India's eternal faith. What he accomplished was something
gigantic. Acharya provided a Vedic foundation and Vedic direction to
all of the different religious theories in India and revealed before
the whole world, the universality of the eternal Vedas. This, indeed
is a unique and valuable contribution of India to the world, and this
was solely the work of the great Acharya.

At the especial desire of his disciples, who, in their largeness of
heart, ardently wished that the light of the Acharya would illumine
many other hearts other than theirs, Acharya set out on what was
virtually a Digvijaya - a campaign of world conquest in the cultural
and spiritual field of India, covering all the quarters. The defeat
of Mandana and none other than Bharati herself at the hands of the
Acharya had made all the scholars in the land realize that it was
futile to hope to face Acharya Shankara in debate. But his tour
throughout the land had one important good result, besides many
others. He got many opportunities of meeting people, holding all
kinds of views on matters of religion and spirituality, and he was
able to exchange ideas with the votaries of all schools flourishing
at that time, bringing about reforms in most of them and to give them
all shelter under the refreshing cool shade of the Vedic Dharma. In
his wide travels, and in his coming in contact with men and things of
various types also brought many facets of his diverse character which
till then remained hidden. People now understood that Acharya was not
merely a scholar and a genius, but he an avatar.

It is true that many significant happenings, both big and seemingly
small, in the life of our divine Acharya have been wholly lost to us.
His great literary legacy to us, marvelous as it is, is not the whole
of Acharya. To judge him solely from the artistry and depths of his
commentaries and his original works and also from the brilliant
conclusions of his philosophy, is to judge him partially in bits. He
was vastly more than what he penned. Every event in his life, every
move of his, every word he uttered had a rich significance. So, we
shall look at all available events in his life from an impartial and
objective angle. Acharya was, indeed, the collective embodiment of
all these incidents and actions.

Leaving Mahishmati, which was the scene of an important achievement
in his life, Acharya along with his faithful band of devoted
disciples, journeyed through the then Chalukya kingdom. He visited
many places of pilgrimage, and wherever he went, he made it a point
to renovate temples and shrines and restore right modes of worship
and service. After a time, he reached Panchavati, now known as Nasik,
which is a place described in the Ramayana as having been sanctified
by the stay of Sri Rama and Sita Devi during the period of their
exile. The temple of Sri Rama there was one of repute and renown. But
it had been subjected to the ravages of time and had been despoiled
of all its impressiveness. The Acharya set to rebuild the temple and
arranged for the performance of the prescribed services to the deity.
A monastery was also established adjacent to the temple, for the
convenience of the monks desiring to stay at holy Nasik.

After a stay of few days in Panchavati, the Acharya proceeded to
Pandarapur on the banks of river Chandrabhaga which housed the shrine
of Lord Sri Panduranga, a deity whose living presence was tangibly
felt by many devotees. Year after year, devotees from all over the
state of Maharashtra (as it is known today) assemble here on days of
holy significance. When the Acharya went to the shrine, he was
transported with such a fervor that he composed on the spot a tilting
song called the Panduranga Ashtakam. It is said that a devotee
Pundarika had worshipped Vishnu at Mahayogapitha on the banks of
river Chandrabhaga, also known as Bhimarathi. In ordre to confer
boons to his devotee, the Lord had appeared and stayed on there in
the form of a Parabrahma Linga known as Panduranga. Acharya also gave
instructions to the temple priests about the right ways of
performance of religious duties to the Lord. He urged the residents
of the place, who had gathered in large numbers to have a look at the
God-like Acharya, to follow right course of conduct and advised them
to follow the path ordained in the Vedas.

Acharya soon left Pandarapur and visited a few more holy places in
the vicinity before he reached the well-known pilgrim center of Sri
Shaila, which is not far from the confluence of Krishna and
Tungabhadra rivers. Even from very ancient times, many a devotee
belonging to different religious sects like the Pashupata, Vaishnava,
Shaiva, Shakta, Virachara, Maheshwara, Kapalika etc had performed
spiritual discipline at this holy place and had transformed it into
the seat of Tantric Sadhana. This place was the abode of Sri
Mallikarjuna, who had manifested here as a Jyotirlinga. It was also a
great Siddha Shakti Peetham due to the presence of Parashakti as
Bhramarambika Devi.

Acharya's arrival at Sri Shaila caused quite a stir. Acharya visited
the shrine of Sri Mallikarjuna and was filled with divine ecstasy. He
sang a prayer in praise of Mahadeva, " Let my heart blissfully stay
fixed in that great Parabrahman Paramashiva, who was worshipped by
Vishnu himself, offering his own lotus-like eye at the feet of
Mahadeva, chanting the Shiva Sahasranama, and by gaining whose boon
of Sudarshana Chakra became the slayer of demons and the protector of
the universe".

He then visited the shrine of Devi Bhramarambika, who had manifested
there in times of yore to destroy a demon called Aruna. It is said
Acharya established a Srichakra in the sanctum sanctorum of Sri Devi.
Seeing the radiant and loving face of the goddess, Acharya burst out
into a hymn, " In the auspicious Mother Bhramarambika, who is ever
resident in the high hills of Sri Shaila, who is very light of the
six stars in the space, who is the dear wife of the Lord, who
destroys the six enemies namely anger, lust, greed, attachment, pride
and jealousy, who is present as the Kundalini Shakti in the six yogic
Chakras in the body, who is the blissful Kulamrita or nectar, who is
surrounding by the six Yoginis namely Dakini-Rakini-Lakini-Kakini-
Sakini-Hakini (and also the seventh one Yakini), whose divine Padukas
rest in the six Chakras, who is propitiated by the divine mantra of
sixteen letters, I seek refuge".

UGRABHAIRAVA FACES ACHARYA ………………

The Acharya's arrival in Sri Shaila caused quite a stir in the place.
Many scholars and aspirants belonging to different schools of thought
and faith approached the Acharya for a debate to establish the
superiority of their own pet beliefs and practices. But, even in
their first rounds with Padmapada or Sureshwara, they were shown the
hollowness of their position and had to return crest fallen. In those
days, Sri Shaila was the especial stronghold of the dreaded
Kapalikas. The Kapalikas were a sect of fanatics who in excess of
their religious zeal, had got into perverted ways and bizarre modes
far removed from decency, culture or true spirituality. They were
also far removed from the Acharya, whose chief tenants were the
knowledge of the identity of the apparently individual soul and the
one universal self and the paramount need for Self-restraint,
renunciation and unshaken devotion in the Lord for the attainment of
that knowledge. The Kapalikas would not subscribe in any manner to
these two basic doctrines of spiritual effort. With their wonted fury
and thoroughness, they declared a war on the Acharya and his
philosophy. But the gifted Acharya stood four square to their attacks
and floored them as much by the soundness of what he said as by the
force with which he said it. The case with which Acharya put to rout
the fanatically fiery Kapalikas filled their king Krakacha with
extreme dismay. He engaged Ugrabhairava, the chief of Kapalikas in
Sri Shaila for the nefarious purpose of cleverly doing away with the
life of the Acharya.

Ugrabhairava was an expert in the art of dissimulation. There was
nothing he would not stoop in order to achieve his purpose. In great
humility and seeming earnestness, he, one day, approached the Acharya
in the guise of a seeker and bowing at his feet asked for
discipleship under him. His chief aim now, he said, was to devote
himself wholly to the service of the Acharya. Acharya, though all-
knowing, granted his prayer. And thus, Ugrabhairava got entrance into
the privileged group of Acharya's disciples. His behavior and devoted
service fascinated everyone and he soon became a favorite with all.

One day, Acharya was sitting alone, self-absorbed. The disciples were
all engaged in their daily routines of duties. Ugrabhairava
approached the Acharya and fell at his feet making a full length
prostration, and shed incessant tears. This touched up the springs of
Acharya's compassion. With much affection he enquired, " My child,
what makes you weep? Make clear to me what ails your mind".

Continuing to weep still, Ugrabhairava spoke humbly, saying, " My
lord, I know what really you are. You are a great soul, a being like
Shiva, omniscient, compassionate and helpful. You are the embodiment
of endless virtues. I beg you to fulfill just one desire of mine,
thereby rendering my human birth fruitful".

The seeming intensity of the disciple's ardor for betterment touched
the tender heart of the Acharya and the Acharya melted in pity. In a
voice charged with sweetness and warmth, he said, " Child, speak out
your desire. I shall satisfy your heart".

Ugrabhairava's tears flowed down in a heavier downpour than ever, "
Thou god", he said, " I have been, all my life practicing several
spiritual disciplines to be worthy of inhabiting the abode of Lord
Shiva, in the company of that great and primal God. The Lord became
extremely pleased with my penance and granted me a boon. The boon is
that in case I do a Homa or a fire sacrifice to Rudra, offering the
head of an omniscient sage, my desire of going to the abode of Shiva
will be fulfilled. Since the time the boon was granted, I have been
going about from place to place making great efforts to procure the
head of such a sage, but with no purpose. Now you certainly are
omniscient and your compassion is great. If you but condescend to
favor me, my human birth will be rendered fruitful".

The senseless pleading of Ugrabhairava made the Acharya give him many
a wholesome advice on the true import of the philosophy of true
knowledge. He pointed out to him that without the profound knowledge
of the One Brahman-Ataman, supreme peace or infinite joy was out of
question nor could there be any escape from the round of birth and
death. One might go to several Lokas or other worlds of existence,
but at the end of their earned merits, would have to return to this
region of existence assuming a body. Therefore, men of discrimination
should refrain from anything other than the attainment of the
Absolute Parabrahman.

But it was like performing a sacrifice in the waters of a dirty
stream. Ugrabhairava was proof against any wholesome instruction. The
Acharya's words of advice fell on deaf ears. Ugrabhairava continued
weeping and said, " Lord, you can easily divine my inner feeling. You
know that I am not competent enough to receive the knowledge of
Advaita and contain it. I am aged and have not many more days to
live. It is now on you to take pity on me and have the boon of
Mahadeva brought to fruition. It is said that Dadhichi, a great sage
attained undying glory by making a gift of his bones to Indra. You
too, by throwing away this ephemeral frame of yours for my good, will
achieve lasting fame".

Ugrabhairava's agony melted the heart of the Acharya. Acharya came to
feel that it was quite in the fitness of things that his ephemeral
frame went to the fulfillment of a meritorious act. Moreover,
everything depended on the will of the Lord and wisdom lay in letting
things happen according to divine dispensation and direction. He at
once spoke out of his readiness to Ugrabhairava, " Let it be so as
you wish", Acharya told the strange disciple who sought to gain
liberation by sacrificing his own Guru, " I shall indeed fulfill your
desire. But, if my other disciples come to have the slightest
suspicion of such a thing as you contemplate, you know your purpose
cannot be achieved. They will not let you have me".

Ugrabhairava was overjoyed at his having secured so obliging a
victim. Bowing down again and again at the feet of the Acharya in a
show of great humility and deep gratitude, he said, " Master, I shall
have the thing done in such a way that your disciples will come to
know nothing of it. In the forest nearby, there is an uninhabited
shrine of Bhairava. I shall have all the arrangements made there. At
midnight, on the coming darkest night of the New Moon, you may come
there. No one will be able to know anything of this".

Acharya approved of the plan. Ugrabhairava continued to stay on with
the other disciples looking eagerly forward to the dark night of the
new moon. A day or two before the appointed fateful night, he left
Acharya's abode on the pretext of going somewhere on an errand. None
of the disciples could divine anything sinister in the movements of
Ugrabhairava.

The dark night of the new moon came. Seeing that his disciples all
soundly asleep, Acharya rose and proceeded in the direction of the
forest nearby. Ugrabhairava was waiting on the path to lead the
Acharya to the place of sacrifice. He knew well the forest paths and
despite the darkness and the density of the woods, easily guided the
Acharya to the Bhairava shrine. All arrangements had been made for
the cruel worship. The sacrificial fire was burning bright. The
fearful-looking companions of Ugrabhairava, surpassing in hideousness
the emissaries of the god of death, with tridents in their hands,
were guarding the place. The scene was such as would make even a
hero's flesh creep.

On reaching the desolate shrine, Ugrabhairava asked the Acharya, "
Master, the auspicious moment has come. Please lay your head on the
altar stone. I shall sever your head and shall offer it into the
sacrificial fire ". In a mood of benign calm, Acharya said, " Please
tarry a moment, I shall get into Samadhi soon, and then you may carry
out your rites ". The Acharya then seated himself in Siddhasana and
concentrated his mind on the supreme Parabrahman and in a few minutes
was lost in Samadhi. This meant that he had withdrawn his inner self
into regions far above the material and the mundane and was
practically dead on the physical plane. Acharya was in one-pointed
state of absolute identity with the All. Ugrabhairava took up a sword
and the sharp steel flashed in the darkness.

Actually as the Acharya sat at the place of execution in front of the
Kapalika, he entered the state of Asampragnata Samadhi which is the
total absorption in Self, trance without any awareness of the
objective world. It is only by the especial will of the God that a
return to the normal plane is possible from this high state of bliss
and beatitude.

In Patanjali's Yoga Sutra, Samadhi is stated to be principally of two
types, the Samprajnata or Sabija Samadhi which is a state of superior
absorption with a lingering awareness of the phenomenal world, a
super-conscious withdrawal with however a seed of reaction embedded
in it. The second is the Asamprajnata Samadhi or the Nirbija Samadhi,
which is total unawareness of phenomena and the utter absence of any
sprouting seed.

Samprajnata Samadhi is again divisible into four types:

1. the Samadhi which is attained through concrete objects is known as
Savitarka.

2. the Samadhi which is induced by subtle and immaterial stuff and is
beyond the region of discrimination is Savichara.

3. that which is attained through joy and is beyond argumentation and
reassuming is called Saananda.

4. that which is attained through the awareness of ` I am ` and is
above even joy is designated as Sasmita.

In the restraint of Samprajnata, everything is restrained. The utter
unawareness of everything is termed as Asamprajnata or Nirvikalpa
Samadhi. The consequence of this Samadhi is that man becomes pure and
established in his true nature. According to sage Patanjali,
Samprajnata is but the exterior aspect of Asamprajnata. Asamprajnata
Samadhi is accompanied by the flowering of certain extraordinary
talents in the system. They are, a knowledge of the past and the
future, a capacity to interpret the sounds of all creatures, an
awareness of the states of existence prior to the present one, a
capacity to know the contents of other minds, the power to disappear
altogether, acquiring strength like that of an elephant, the ability
to comprehend subtle and far-away things, the conquest of thirst and
hunger, the power to enter another body at will and also the
attainment of the eight well-known Siddhis (Anima and others).

And then, an inconceivable thing happened which upset and altered
everything. At that midnight hour, Padmapada was sleeping along with
the other disciples. He had a dream. He dreamt that in the middle of
a forest, wild and uninhabited, a Kapalika was severing the head of
his adored Guru. It was a tense dream that woke him up in a shock. In
utter helplessness, Padmapada engaged himself in praying most
ardently to his chosen deity Sri Nrisimha, to save the life of his
Acharya. Instantaneously was the prayer answered and the frightful,
but effulgent form of the Lord appeared before Padmapada and entered
his body. Bursting into a sudden and terrifying roar, Padmapada
jumped up from his bed and rushed forth towards the forest. The
thunderous roar, breaking the stillness of the night, roused everyone
from slumber. The other disciples did not know what was on.
Bewildered and confused beyond detail, they too ran behind Padmapada.
The depths of the forest trembled to the resounding roar of the
leaping lion-God. Ugrabhairava was about to perform his heartless
killing. The raised sword was about to descend on the unresisting
body of the Acharya. Just at that moment, the Nrisimha-inspired
Padmapada reached the spot roaring, and in the twinkling of an eye,
snatched the sword from Ugrabhairava's hand and beheaded the Kapalika
in a flash. He then roared gain and again like a lion which had
floored down a foe. The companions of the Kapalika raced off
severally in mortal dread. Padmapada was still roaring on in ire.
Soon, other disciples of the Acharya arrived at the spot and trembled
in fear at the gruesome sight.

It is traditionally held that Nrisimha killed the Kapalika by tearing
open the heart of the Kapalika with his thunder-bolt like sharp nails
as he did in the case of the demon, Hiranyakashipu.

Acharya's self-absorption was broken by Padmapada's roaring. He
opened his eyes only to behold the effulgent form of Sri Nrisimha
inhabiting the body of Padmapada in a form terribly frightening even
to the Gods. Delighted beyond measure at the rare opportunity of
perceiving the lion-man manifestation of Narayana, Acharya with his
heart filled with devotion, prayed with folded hands. Blessing the
Acharya, Nrisimha Bhagavan soon went out of view leaving Padmapada's
body senseless on the ground. When Padmapada regained consciousness,
he bowed to the Acharya with all the joy of the sublime performance
of a solemn duty, and told him in detail of the dream he had that
night and also the vision of Sri Nrisimha. He added that he was
totally unaware of the things that happened after he had the vision
of Sri Narayana.

To this day, the successive Shankaracharyas of the lineage of Adi
Shankara have continued to worship Nrisimha. Other than worshipping
Srividya Mahatripurasundari and Sri Chandramouleshwara as the main
deities, Lakshmi Nrisimha Upasana has also been traditionally
followed by the Acharyas.

Indeed, it is not only that the Lord carries on His shoulders only
the responsibility of ensuring the spiritual joy of those, whose
coming is for the fulfillment of a divine mission, but the life and
death also of such supermen are in a special way controlled by the
will of the Lord. Acharya also expressed his sincere grief at the
sudden death of the Kapalika. The supreme devotion to Guru, of
Padmapada was such a brilliant example, thrilled the other disciples.
They felt great reverence for Padmapada. Sureshwara could not control
his joyous appreciation, and clasping Padmapada in a warm embrace,
said, " It is because of you that we are able to see out dear Master
alive now. Blessed are you and blessed indeed is your Guru Bhakti".

The severed head and the blood smeared body of the beheaded Kapalika
presented a ghastly sight at the place. But it was a dark night, and
the region around was a dense forest, with its paths unknown to the
Acharya and his disciples. Acharya decided to spend the night in the
Bhairava shrine with his disciples. But as was usual with him, he
utilized the occasion for an inspiring discourse on Sanyasa or
Renunciation. Addressing his disciples he said, " Dear ones, never
should you slide down even a jot from the ideal of Sanyasa. Sanyasa
is of two kinds - the principal and the subordinate or the primary
and the secondary. Again the principal or the primary Sanyasa is of
two kinds : one is the taking up of Sanyasa for the attainment of
True knowledge, the other is the taking up of the Sanyasa after the
attainment of True knowledge. The secondary type of Sanyasa may be
subdivided into three - Satvic, Rajasic and Tamasic, based on the
three Gunas, respectively representing equanimity, activity and
inertia. The Sanyasa that is taken up for the attainment of true
knowledge is called Vividisha Sanyasa, where the word Vividisha
suggests the desire to know the Self in all its fullness. All of you
have taken to this Vividisha Sanyasa. The important spiritual
discipline in this mode of life is the hearing of the Truth,
contemplation of the truth and the deep and steady meditation on that
truth. As regards the performance of work, you should do only that
amount of work that is of use for the mere maintenance of the
physical body. A secondary aim in doing work is the ensuring of
public welfare. But the Sanyasa which follows the attainment of
Brahma Jnana is called Vidvat Sanyasa - the Sanyasa of realized
souls, to remain ever only as the witness in the world, and never be
attached to or linked with or identified with anything".

Thus, that night was spent in the continued instruction of several
fundamental spiritual truths, and at dawn, they all returned to their
abode.

By then, the news of the Kapalika's death had, like a fast-blowing
wind, passed from mouth to mouth and all the people of Sri Shaila
heard of it. The unique greatness of the Acharya, his extreme
generosity and deep compassion, his spirit of self-sacrifice, and
above all, his supernatural powers and abilities were talked about
and became widely known. The Kapalika gang got frightened as a result
of what had happened to Ugrabhairava and sought refuge at Acharya's
feet. The ever-forgiving Acharya of course gave them an asylum.

Acharya's readiness to spare his head to satisfy the strange desire
needs a word of comment. It is no exaggeration, whatever to remark
that this action of his was the grandest evidence of his larger-than
life glory. His readiness to make the highest sacrifice he was
capable of for a cause which in itself, according to our sense of
decency, was not noble, shows how well and securely he was
established I the knowledge of Brahman, the self. To him, all was
Brahman and every effort a divine function. What philosophical truth
and instructions he gave forth through his writings to the world was
just what he lived. This utter at-one-ment of preaching and
performance, as revealed in the Ugrabhairava episode, is a high
watermark of spiritual profundity. It is indicative of the attainment
of the state of the Sthithaprajna-the man of steady wisdom or
Brahmadrishti- the total residence in Brahman the Absolute and which
the expounder of Gita, Sri Krishna describes as the state, having
obtained which, no other attainment is regarded as superior to it and
established in which one is not affected even by the heaviest of
sorrows. Acharya was the living embodiment of this lofty ideal. This
incident in the Acharya's life, which is worthy of being inscribed in
letters of gold, also makes it clear how and in what manner a
superman, established in the knowledge of the unity of reality
tarries on the practical plane solely for the good of the people of
the world. God-men of Acharya's caliber continue to live embodied
only for the sake of the prosperity of the world and its folk.
Established in the majesty of their self-hood, they eject from their
being all longings other than the doing of good to others. They are
void of desires, void of egoism, void of delusions. So long as they
do inhabit, the physical frame, all their endeavor has only one aim
and end- the lasting welfare of mankind. This has been amply
manifested in the life of the great Acharya.

Preaching the excellence of the Vedanta doctrine, the Acharya
proceeded from Sri Shaila to Gokarna, situated on the sea-coast in
the Karnataka region. It is a very ancient and well-known place. Even
Bhagavata has glorified this place saying, " Gokarna is a favorite
resort of Shiva. His presence is tangibly felt and experienced here".
Reaching Gokarna, the Acharya went straight to the shrine of Shiva to
have a sight of the Lord. The Acharya made salutations to the great
image and composed a hymn in adoration, " O slayer of Manmatha, the
right half of your body has the luster of the clouds, while the left
half reveals the brilliant flash of lightening. On your right you
have the image of a deer eating the tender shoot of grass and on your
left is a Shuka bird beautifying Bhagavati's hand( who is the one
occupying the Lord's left half). Since your neck is in conjunction
with that of Sri Devi, the poison sticking to your throat has lost
its brightness. I meditate on the brilliance of your body. The
splendor of your body is my own innate nature. We both are one and
the same in the region of the Supreme Self which is of the essence of
Infinite and for this reason, I am one with you".

It is said that Ravana, the king of demons once asked his Atma Linga
in boon. On receiving it, as he proceeded towards Lanka, his capital,
Ganesha tricked Ravana into placing the divine Linga on the floor.
Once it touched the earth, no one was able to life it away from
there. Ravana failed even after trying with all his might. In this
effort, the Linga was distorted to the shape of a cow's ear, thus
earning the name Gokarna to the place. The Shiva of great might, who
subdued Ravana's pride is known as Mahabaleshwara. The place of
Gokarna, which hosts the very soul of Shiva is called Bhookailasa,
the Kailasa on earth.

Acharya stayed at that holy spot for three days. His fame and the
account of his super-human powers and graces had preceded him to
Gokarna even before his arrival there. There were many learned men in
Gokarna but none dared confront the Acharya except Nilakantha Dixita,
an eminent scholar and the chief protagonist of the Shaiva creed.
Nilakantha was the author of many books of which was a commentary on
the Brahma sutras in the light of the Shaivism. It is said that he
also wrote a commentary on the Mahabharata. However, Nilakantha had
to own a defeat at the hands of the Acharya and had to agree that the
Acharya's stand was irrefutable and unassailable. With numerous
arguments and citations from revealed scriptures, Acharya tore to
shreds the Shaivaite position, and established the correctness of the
Advaita Vedanta. The greatest Shaiva of that time, Nilakantha became
a staunch votary of Advaita Vedanta, being convinced of the
incompleteness of the faith he had upheld till then. Many renowned
followers of his, like Haradatta and others, also became the
Acharya's disciples. It is said that Nilakantha was so fully
convinced by the Acharya, that he cast his earlier Shaivite
commentary on the Brahma sutras into the waters.

From Gokarna, the Acharya went to another place of pilgrimage called
Harihara or Harishankara. The place struck the Acharya as a junction
of Vaikuntha and Kailasa, the celestial abodes of Narayana and
Mahadeva. It was, as of to wipe out all false perceptions and
narrowness from the minds of sectarian votaries that the Lord here
was residing in the integrated form of Hari and Hara. The pilgrim
center of Harihara was now so crowed with people, who came to have a
look at the holy Acharya, that the place presented the spectacle of a
solemn religious festival.

A huge multitude was always behind the Acharya wherever he went.
though stooped in monistic realization, the Acharya was far too
considerate to be always playing the note of Advaita. He was
realistic enough to know that men are different in temperament, that
their ability to digest high philosophy is not of the same level in
all cases and so the Acharya taught the essence of the dualistic mode
of worship to many and interested them in the adoration of the Gods,
which are but different forms of the One Divine. Reigning princes,
learned Brahmins, monks and aspirants from all walks of life followed
this `pied piper', feeling in his holy proximity, the thrill of a
pious pilgrimage. The Acharya was soon going towards the pilgrim
center of Mookambika.

Sri Devi Mookambika is situated near the hills of Kodachadri. She is
the three-in-one from of Mahakali-Mahalakshmi-Mahasaraswati. She is
present in the form of a Jyotirlinga, which has a golden line
separating the Linga into two halves, representing Shiva and Shakti.
The Skanda Purana extols the glory of this holy place. It is a Siddha
Kshetra. Even to this day, this place is free from crimes such as
robbery due to the living presence of the extremely powerful Goddess.
It is said that Acharya reached this place in the night, when the
Goddess was roaming around in the ferocious form of Mahachandi.
Acharya pleased her with his sweet hymns and then she appeared to him
as Mahatripurasundari, the most beautiful one in the three worlds. As
per her instructions, the Acharya established a Srichakra in front of
the Jyotirlinga. He also established an incredibly beautiful image of
Sri Devi as she appeared in front of him. To this day, Keralites
worship Sri Devi as their Kula Devi and make it a sacred religious
duty to visit her at least once a year. It is also said in the
Puranas that sacred duties like Japa, Yagna, penance, worship etc
done at this place gives thousand times more benefit than other
places. It is believed that all incarnations of Sri Devi like
Mahishamardini, Kaushiki, Mahalakshmi, Bhramari merged into the
divine Shiva-Shakti Jyotirlinga after the completion of their
missions. Thus the Goddess Mookambika is said to be the congregation
of all Gods and Goddesses.

In Mookambika Kshetra, Acharya was approached by a couple who were
torn with grief. Their only son was dead and they felt that only a
divine being like the Acharya could wipe their tears off. They placed
the dead-body of their son at the feet of the Acharya and with heart-
rending wails, implored him to bring back their son to life. Acharya
spoke soothing words of comfort to them and with his eyes closed,
prayed to the Divine Mother Mookambika in a hymn whose melting tune
mingled with the sad notes of the bereaved parents and filled the
atmosphere with a serene melancholy. The assembled crowd looked on at
this scene in mute wonder. Suddenly the cold limbs of the dead child
showed signs of animation, and life and activity returned to the
stilled frame. Consciousness crept back to the frozen organs and the
blood of awareness passed through the tender flesh, and the child
throbbed and cried as if awakened from slumber. The miracle was
greeted with a tumultuous uproar of joy by the assembly of
sympathetic onlookers. The Acharya bowed down to the Divine Mother in
gratitude and slipped into deep mediation.

This act of giving back life to a dead child is but an instance of
the outflow of the Acharya's compassion and of the depth of his pity
and tenderness to relieve human misery in whatever form. Whatever he
did, he did not for demonstrating anything of his supernatural
powers. Even so, he was but an instrument, not self-willing and self-
acting, but just lending himself to the operation of the Divine Will.
In the lives of all great men, we come across incidents which strike
us as miracles and make us marvel. But the great ones never do
anything in order to bring name and fame to themselves. The sight of
sorrow touches the springs of their compassion and they react with an
exuberance of mercy. The mighty masters of the spirit live on in the
world in the utter identification with the divine attributes of God.
Their volition is at one with the Divine Will. And therefore what to
common folk appears as a miracle is but accomplished easily by their
mere wishing and hardly a miracle to these masters of the spirit.
They function as instruments in the hands of the Omnipotent One and
work for the good of humanity in all possible ways. It is through
them that the mercy of God flows down on mankind and it is because of
their contact that the dust of the earth is rendered pure and blessed.

The tidings of a dead child restored to life spread far and wide
through word of mouth and brought countless men and women to
Mookambika from all parts of the country. The wonder-yogi was
lionized by tens and thousands of admiring and applauding folk. The
simple, unassuming, child like demeanor of one who was the possessor
of such astounding powers and lofty realizations was a cause of
endless amazement to people. No less amazing was his easy and simple
exposition of the high flights of Advaita Vedanta. His Advaita was
not a lone, unapproachable, high-perched stand, but accommodated and
contained in it all genuine views and theories. His stand was that by
the earnest and sincere pursuit of the paths of all honest
philosophic schools the state of Advaita knowledge could be reached.

The Advaita is the last word in spiritual effort. Rarely anyone is
found competent to be a votary of Advaita from the very beginning of
the spiritual life. All practices and adorations are but steps to the
top rung of Advaita. Advaita is the doctrine which holds that Brahman
is the ever-pure, the all-knowledge, the ever-free, the all-joy which
is beyond all attributes and all actions. Brahman is the sole Truth.
Everything other than it is the product of Avidya, of illusion.
Avidya is an indescribable divine power which is neither Sat or Asat
i.e. neither existing nor non-existing, it is the inexpressible
Divine power of illusive ignorance. The soul's liberation consists in
the awareness of the identity of the self with the attributeless
Brahman. When this awareness of the identity of the self with the
attributeless Brahman is attained, the falsity that is Avidya and all
its concomitants become fully apparent and vanish.

Mookambika had two titles to fame. It was a holy pilgrim center, and
it was also a center of learning. Many scholars lived there and
carried on studies and researches. Because of this, Sarada Peetham
was established there (This was existent before the arrival of the
Acharya. This is not to be confused with Sarada Peetham that Acharya
established later in Sringeri. This may simply mean a seat of
learning). That is, the place was venerated as the seat of the
Goddess of learning. It was open to a scholar of eminence to occupy
that seat provided he could claim high proficiency and deep
scholarship of an uncommon degree and to an unparalleled extent, and
could humble down all the locals in debate. Non had till then proved
himself competent to occupy the august seat. The seat stood proudly
unoccupied, a challenge to scholarship and genius. The local scholars
challenged Acharya to a debate. Within no time, all the local
scholars were easily vanquished by the Acharya. At last, an old
Brahmin said, " I have a test for the Acharya. A great monk should be
all-knowing in the literal sense of the term. I, therefore, hope the
Acharya will satisfactorily pass my test". Being invited to state
what his test was, the Brahmin said, " Somewhere in the area where
this large meeting is being held, I have hidden an iron pin. Let the
Acharya cast this ring in such a way as to make it fall encircling
the pin". And he handed over a ring to the Acharya. The kind of test
the Acharya was put to amused everyone. However the Acharya was not
alarmed. In his usual calm way he said, " Let it be as you wish. I
take up your challenge and shall meet your test".

With the ring in his hand, the Acharya remained meditating for a
second. Then with his eyes still closed, he cast the ring. And right
in the center of the ring where it had fallen was the iron pin. The
scholars were amazed and made a unanimous request to the Acharya to
ascend the Sarada Peetham. " There is nothing he does not know,
nothing he cannot do", they said to themselves, " He is verily a
Sarvajna, an all-knowing one". The great Acharya stayed there for a
few days and then proceeded with his disciples towards Sriveli. HASTAMALAKA, THE EMBODIMENT OF SELF-REALIZATION …………



Sriveli was the home of nearly two thousand Brahmin families. The
Brahmins of the place were all very devoted to the faith they held
and they preserved, according to tradition and rule, the sacred fire
ever aflame in their homes and were highly proficient in the
performance of Vedic rituals. They accorded the Acharya a right royal
welcome befitting a deity and received him with all honors. Right in
the middle of Sriveli was situated a fascinatingly beautiful temple
of Hara Parvati. After offering worship to the parents of the
universe, the Acharya lodged at a convenient place. Crowds of people
came to his abode for the pleasure of a sight of his holy being. His
exposition of the Advaita philosophy charmed the hearts of all the
hearers.

Prabhakara was a Brahmin resident of Sriveli. He was earnest in the
performance of his religious duties and was well versed in the
scriptures. However, his only son, who was then thirteen years old,
was totally dumb. The parents were naturally disconsolate. Hearing of
the glories of the Acharya, Prabhakara led his son to the holy
presence of the Acharya along with pious offerings of fruits and
sweets. His only desire was to redeem his son from his dumbness by
making him the recipient of the Acharya's grace.

The deficient boy no sooner saw the Acharya than he fell at his feet.
Prabhakara prostrated at his feet with deep devotion and told
him, "Lord, kindly explain to me, for what reason this boy is mute.
With great I got his Upanayana ceremony performed. But the boy speaks
not a word. Till now he has not even learnt the alphabets and there
is no question at all of his reading the Vedas and other sacred
scriptures. Never once has he called out to his father or mother.
Never does he express his feeling of hunger and thirst. You are an
ocean of compassion. Please bestow your grace on him and make him
normal".

Acharya was quick to act. No sooner had Prabhakara made his request
than the Acharya accosted the boy with a verse of queries.

" Dear child, Who art Thou? Whose art Thou? Where to art Thou going?
What is Thy name? Whence hast you come? Do Thou satisfy me by telling
me of all these things in a clear manner. Thy sight has kindled
extreme delight in me".

The boy looked straight into the Acharya's shining eyes and spoke out
immediately a reply in a very sweet voice and also in a verse:

" I am not a human being, nor God nor Yaksha. Neither Brahmin nor
Kshatriya nor Vysya nor Sudra am I. A Brahmachari nor a householder
nor a forest-dweller nor a mendicant I am. I am that Ever Self-aware
Entity.

As the sun is the impeller of all human efforts, likewise, He who is
the impellent of the working of mind and eyes and of all the sense
faculties, who is without adjunct and vast as the sky, I am that Ever
Self-aware Entity.



Like the warmth of the Fire whose Eternal nature is that of
consciousness, who is immovable and without a Second, holding on to
Him do the inert objects-sense faculties- like mind and eyes and
others engage themselves in their several activities, I am that Ever
Self-aware Entity.

As the reflected image in the mirror which is not a different entity
from the object, like unto that the reflected image of the Self in
the mirror of mind, the apparent appearance of consciousness, termed
as living being, He who is inseperate from the Brahman, I am that
Ever Self-aware Entity.

As when the mirror is removed the image disappears and the
inconceivable only True face remains, likewise when the faculties of
the mind are checked, I am that Ever Self-aware Entity.

As even when bereft of sense faculties like the mind, eyes etc He who
shines behind the mind of the minds, eye of the eyes, and still who
is beyond the reach of the sense organs of mind-eye-and others, I am
that Ever Self-aware Entity.

As the sun, who at the same time gives light to many eyes and makes
visible the different objects, likewise, the one and the only
reflector of all the faculties of the mind, I am that Ever Self-aware
Entity.

As by reflecting the sunlight the eyes are able to see things,
likewise, the Sun becomes manifest by the effulgence of Him and
imparts visibility to the eyes, I am that Ever Self-aware Entity.

As the one Sun reflected appears in several forms according to
whether the surface of the water is calm or ruffled, likewise, He who
though being one appears as different in different shapes to minds
calm or ruffled, I am that Ever Self-aware Entity.

As the most ignorant of minds think the Sun to be clouded and non-
luminous, likewise, the ignorant minded take it as a bound one, I am
that Ever Self-aware Entity.

As he alone who, in all living beings and different objects, exists,
still whom none of them can touch, he who is like the sky ever pure
and serene, I am that Ever Self-aware Entity".

That a boy who had been dumb right from birth should answer the
Acharya's questions by means of a verse revelatory of the nature of
the Self was something which astounded everyone there. The Acharya
told the disciples, " This boy is surely a knower of Brahman. Were he
not, he could not have given such a profound description of the
nature of the Self in a manner, so full of the nature of the
knowledge of the reality. Like a Myrobalan fruit -Amalaka, in the
hand, is the knowledge of Brahman within easy reach and in the palm
of this boy. This hymn sung out by him will go down famous as the
Hastamalaka hymn".

Acharya heartily blessed the boy and then spoke to his father
Prabhakara, " OH son, your home is not the place for this boy. As a
results of meritorious deeds of a very high deed in his last birth,
and by virtue of a hard penance, this boy is established in the
knowledge of the Brahman. This explains his dumbness. He is hence so
reluctant to exchange words with anyone. He tarries on in this body
just to live out the momentum of his previous births. He has not
consciousness of the ego of his body. What awareness and recognition
of worldly relations and of father and mother can you expect of him?
All that he is the Being which is knowledge Absolute. Leave this boy
with me forever".

Prabhakara was not prepared for this proposal. He remained stunned.
Till then, he had, at least, a mute boy to claim as his son, but now
along with the joy of seeing his muteness cured came the shock of
having to lose him altogether. Heaving a deep sigh he said, " Lord,
all that you say may be true. But how indeed can I live on without my
only son with me? I simply cannot think of it. Besides, his mother
has all her life centered around him. I shall acquaint her with the
happenings and let you know".

Prabhakara went to the Acharya next morning with his wife and son.
The mother literally bathed the Acharya's feet in tears and prayed on
to him weeping, " O God-like Acharya, may you shower your grace on me
and restore my son to normalcy. Anything is possible to you if you
but will it. Even the dead comes back to life if you just give a
call. Deprived of my son, how can I live my life? Cure him of his
present malady but leave him to remain with me".

The mother's wailing filled the Acharya's heart with pity. But he saw
what she did not, and he, deigned to enlighten her. In his sweet and
comforting voice, he told her, " Mother, calm yourself. Grieve not
for your son vainly. A Siddha Yogi is now inhabiting your son's body.
Therefore you can never succeed in making your son take an interest
in the ordinary worldly life".

This information came as a surprise to the parents. Not knowing what
to say or do, they gazed at the Acharya. Acharya then desired to
rouse their memory of a past incident and spoke to the woman
saying, " Perhaps you remember that when your son was two, you left
the child in a hut on the banks of river Yamuna and went to the river
for a dip. The boy was playing about and fell into the river and was
drowned. You recovered the dead body and came to a Yogi, who was
engrossed in Samadhi on the banks of the Yamuna nearby. Your cries
melted the Yogi's heart and by means of his Yogic power, he entered
the child's body. And your son rose back to life and activity. It is
that perfected soul that inhabits your body. That is how your son is
a man of perfect wisdom. And so, you can never make him lead a
worldly life. I have had to narrate all this divine happenings only
to convince you".

The words of the Acharya helped the parents to recall the incident of
the past. The son too, for the first time spoke to the woman
saying, " Mother, you are now acquainted with my identity. Why do you
strive to bind me to a life of worldliness? Do please grant me your
permission cheerfully to stay with the great Acharya. I pray that you
may become the mother of a worthy and good son, and my prayer shall
not go in vain".

They parents were wondering if they were having a dream, so quick and
sudden had the march of incidents been. They concluded that it was
all the dispensation of the providence. The Acharya too advised them
to bow to the inevitable and wisely, let the ordained course of
events have its way. The bereaved Brahmin couple saw wisdom in
Acharya's words and returned home in a pensive mood.

The Acharya initiated the boy into the discipline of Sanyasa
according to the sanctioned mode of the scriptures. He was named
Hastamalaka Acharya. No longer was the boy dull and no longer was he
mute. His countenance was aglow with the brilliance of the knowledge
of the Brahman. Out of his mouth now flowed words of Supreme Truth.
He became one of the foremost disciples of the Acharya.

Having accomplished his task in Sriveli, the Acharya now proceeded
towards Sringeri. For the fulfillment of the divine task, he was
going like a mountain stream torrentially crossing all obstacles and
dangers, making out a path for himself by throwing out rocks as it
were that came in front, establishing new columns of glory in the
inward march of Sanatana Vedic Dharma.

The Acharya brought the sweet nectar of comfort for the suffering
hearts of those, who were born out with pain and obstruction,
troubled with doubts and disbelief, overcome with desire and pride,
he went on proclaiming the message of hope and joy, showing the path
to the all-pervading bliss in the Supreme Parabrahman.



SRINGERI, THE ABODE OF SHARADA PARAMESHWARI …………….

On the way to Sringeri, the Acharya gave religious instructions to
many men and women. He had discussions and debates with people of
different views. Acharya was not going alone now, but thousands of
people were following him. He received a dazzling Hero's welcome
everywhere.

When at the age of eight Acharya had started on from Kerala as a
Sanyasi, with the staff and kamandala in hand, in search of Guru
Govindapada, he had come to Sringeri also called Sringagiri on the
way. He had liked that place greatly. The natural beauty of the
place, sublime environment and deep forests surrounding it had left a
deep impression on his mind. Particularly the sight of venomous
snakes living peacefully with frogs appeared to him to be expressive
of the lofty spiritual atmosphere prevailing there. On enquiry, he
found out that the place had been the sacred abode of sage
Rishyashringa, who had practiced severe austerities there. His
impressions had become stronger as a result of this information. He
had right then decided to establish his first monastery in Sringeri.

When the local Chalukya king learnt that the Acharya with his
disciples was approaching Sringeri, he gave his officials
instructions for his proper reception. Sringeri is a hilly region
with rich scenic beauty. The mountain-river Tungabhadra that emerged
in the confluence of the two streams Tunga and Bhadra, flowed at the
foot of Sringeri and gave it a greater charm. A popular saying about
this river goes as follows, `Tunga Pana Ganga Snana', i.e. drinking
the water of this sacred river has the same effect as taking a dip in
the holy Ganga. The disciples of the Acharya were very happy to come
to know of that delightful and lonely place. The Acharya expressed
his desire to stay in that place which seemed to him to be an abode
for the performance of penance.

As the news of the Acharya's stay in Sringeri spread, many spiritual
aspirants seeking liberation and devoted to the scriptures began to
assemble there. Within a short time, the place became a settlement of
spiritual aspirants. Acharya engaged in the task of building up the
spiritual lives of all by expositions of his commentaries and other
scriptures by his religious instruction and spiritual discourses. The
great Acharya advised the aspirants to learn the qualities of
restraint of passion, self-control, forbearance and withdrawal of
mind from sense objects and to strive to attain Samadhi by constant
contemplation of the great words and by sincere meditation.

Gradually a fine temple and monastery were built. The Acharya himself
installed the Srichakra and installed the divine presence of Goddess
Sarada. Sarada Parameshwari, the chief deity here, is much more than
just an aspect of Saraswati, the Goddess of Learning. She is
Mahatripurasundari, the triple form of Lakshmi-Saraswati-Gauri. She
is the supreme queen Rajarajeshwari. The Acharya also established
various other deities like Bhadrakali, Hanuman, Ganesha and Bhairava
for the protection of the place. Thus, at the express desire of the
Acharya was established the Sringeri math, with a stability lasting
over hundreds of decades for the infinite good of the world.

It is said that the Acharya requested the Goddess to come to Sringeri
and stay there for ever in the Srichakra that he had established. The
divine enchantress told him that she would agree if he promised to
her that he would not turn back and see her, while they walked to
Sringeri. Acharya agreed and started walking towards Sringeri. The
Goddess followed him, with the melodious noise of her foot-Chain
keeping the Acharya informed about her presence. However as they
reached Koodali, where Tunga and Bhadra rivers join to form
Tungabhadra, the noise of the twinkling bells from the Mother's
ornament stopped. This was because of the sand in that region.
Fearing that the Goddess had returned back, Acharya happened to turn
back and the Goddess stopped right there and refused to move any
further. The Acharya, as per his promise had to establish a temple
there for the Goddess, who gracefully promised the Acharya that she
would visit Sringeri during the nine days of Navaratra.

The establishment of the Sringeri math by the Acharya is, in many
ways, a very significant event in the spiritual history of the world,
especially of India. The order of monks set up by the Acharya there
to maintain and carry on Vedic dharma gave immense strength to Hindu
spirituality and greatly helped the stability of religion. Acharya's
Advaita Vedanta made no small contribution to the universal religion.
One could say that all the different religions of the world are
different branches of the vast tree of Advaita. All spiritual
endeavor finds its goal in Advaita knowledge. There is no conflict
between Advaita Vedanta and any other theory or religion. There are
no cultist worships of a particular form of God or any concept. In
the awareness of Advaita, all conflicts are resolved.

Staying in Sringeri the Acharya wrote many invaluable books full of
instructions and shining with the spirit of renunciation. These
include, Vivekachudamani, Aparokshanubhuti, Drigdrishyaviveka,
Atmabodha, Bodhatara, Vedantakesari, Atma-anatma-viveka,
Sarvadarshana Siddhanta, Prapanchasara Tantra and Lalita Trisati
Bhashya.

During the Acharya's stay in Sringeri, a Brahmin youth called Giri
(Anandagiri according to some biographers) became his disciple. Giri
did not know much of reading or writing. But that completely pure-
hearted young man had devoted himself to the service of his Guru from
the very first day of his coming. According to the scriptures, it is
only through attendance on service of the Guru that the disciple
attains knowledge. Together with attendance on the Guru, tireless
Giri was always ready to look after the needs of his brother-monks.
Within a short time, the good-looking, soft-spoken Giri became a
great favorite with all, particularly so with the Acharya.

The disciples of the Acharya were all vastly learned. They were
worthy disciples of the great Acharya in exposition of the scriptures
and debating skill. Indeed, from that point of view, Giri was no
where equal to the other disciples. But incomparable was his devotion
to his Guru. When the Acharya gave his disciples lessons on the
scriptures, Giri would sit near the Acharya respectfully listening
attentively to all that was said. He never failed to do that.

One day Giri was washing the garments of his Guru in the river
nearby. It was the hour of teaching of scriptures. The disciples had
assembled. Finding the disciples ready to commence with the
benediction from the Upanishads, the Acharya said. " Please wait,
Giri will come presently".

When after waiting it was found that Giri had not yet come, Padmapada
said, "Can Giri understand your exposition of the scriptures?"

The Acharya smiled meaningfully and remained silent. Meanwhile,
washing the linen in the river Giri felt that looking at hi, the
great Acharya was blessing him with a graceful _expression. His whole
being was radiant with a divine light. Now, indeed he had been
blessed by Lord Dakshinamurthy himself, who had descended to earth in
the guise of the Acharya. He felted that he had mastered all
knowledge. He ran back to the Acharya. On reaching the Acharya's
abode, he at once bowed down at his feet. Magnificent verses, full of
rhythm flowed out of his mouth.

This famous hymn composed by Giri in praise of Sri Adi Shankara is
called Totakashtakam. This is a beautiful poem in the Totaka metre
(which had twelve syllables in each line).

The other disciples were surprised to hear these verses couched in
pure Sanskrit and full of deep meaning. Blessing Giri profusely, the
Acharya in great affection bade him sit near him. Everyone realized
that it was through the grace of Guru that Giri had attained this
rare gift. Everyone talked about this wonderful happening, and this
incident helped people to realize the utmost importance of Guru's
grace. On an auspicious day, the Acharya initiated Giri into Sanyasa.
He was given the name of Totakacharya.

The writing of the commentary on the Brahma sutras may be regarded as
one of the main tasks performed by the Acharya. The Brahma sutra is
also referred to as Saririka sutra or Vedanta sutra. In the Brahma
sutra, there is in particular, a philosophic discussion on the
bondage and attainment of liberation of all creatures. The Brahma
sutra of Vedavyasa is written in the form of aphorisms. For this
reason, the meaning of the sutras cannot be understood by the
ordinary people. Without the aid of the commentary, it is impossible
to understand the import of the sutras.

Even though Bodhayana and others had written commentaries before the
Acharya and even after him, Ramanuja, Madhwa, Nimbaraka and others
wrote commentaries on this work, the volume Saririka Mimamsa, written
by the Acharya occupies a special, unique and supreme place of
importance for a number of reasons. This commentary is an
authoritative work on the Advaita doctrine, which is the sole and the
ultimate reality. It also contains a subtle analysis of the Nyaya,
Vaisesika, Sankhya and Buddhist systems of philosophy. For this
reason, the commentary is a detailed philosophical work, full of deep
scholarship. This is not even approachable by other commentaries
written on the Brahma sutra by other commentators. Like the Brahma
sutra, the commentary thereon is also difficult to understand. Hence
more needed to be done to make the knowledge of the Brahma sutras
available to the common man.

Sage Gautama propounded the Nyaya system. He is also referred to as
Akshapada. In this philosophical system, sixteen principal objects
are recognized, proof, object of proof, doubt, necessity, example,
deduction, preposition, argument, inference, controversy, discussion,
dispute, logical fallacy, pretext-evasion, category or kind, and the
point of defeat or failure in argument. Through the grace of God, the
knowledge of the nature of these objects is attained and thereupon
through hearing and thinking of and deep meditation on the Self, the
false ascription of self to the physical form ceases. Through
cessation of false knowledge, there id destruction of anger, malice
and delusion. Pravritti(desire), both good and evil, is destroyed
through the destruction of imperfection. Through the cessation of
both good and evil, there is cessation of birth and this leads to
complete cessation of sorrow and final emancipation.

In Vaisesika philosophy, seven categories viz. substance, quality,
action, generality, particularity, inheritance and non-existence are
recognized. Through the knowledge of the similarity and dissimilarity
of these seven categories is attained the knowledge of discrimination
between these categories. As a result of such discrimination,
according to Vaisesika system, through deep thinking one learns to
discriminate between the self and the non-self. Thereupon, through
deep contemplation and meditation, one attains the knowledge of the
self and this leads to liberation in the form of complete cessation
of sorrow or pain. This system was propounded by sage Kanaada.

Kapila is the founder of the Sankhya system of philosophy. In this
system, twenty-five principles or Tatvas are recognized. They are
nature, intelligence, egoity, the five subtle elements, the eleven
senses, the five gross elements and Purusha (the person endowed with
attributes). Getting from the preceptor instructions on the Sankhya
system, one is advised to deeply think and contemplate on these
elements. This results in an awareness of the distinction between
Prakriti or primal energy and Purusha or the soul, leading to
liberation in the form of complete cessation of the three kinds of
sorrow. Here, there is no recognition of the existence of God.

We have seen how Vedavyasa himself had appeared before the Acharya at
Uttarakashi and had extended his life-span by another sixteen years
and how he had directed the Acharya to defeat Kumarila Bhatta in
debate to make him thereafter write the Vartika (explanatory
treatise) on the commentary. Following this direction, the Acharya
had met Kumarila. But Kumarila had told the Acharya that if his chief
disciple Mandana could be defeated in a debate, he could be made to
write the Vartika on the commentary. We have seen before that
Mandana, defeated in the debate, had become the Acharya's disciple.
On arrival at Sringeri, the Acharya remembered in particular about
the writing of the Vartika. One day, he sent for Sureshwara and told
him, " Son, the holy Vedavyasa had told me about having explanatory
notes to my commentary written. It is my desire that you should write
the Vartika on the commentary of sutra Bhashya".

Hearing the Acharya's instructions, Sureshwara said, "Revered sir, it
is beyond my powers to write an explanatory treatise on YOUR
commentaries on the Brahma sutras. Nevertheless, I shall try my best
to carry out your instructions". The Acharya blessed Sureshwara
profusely and gave him permission to withdraw.

Obeying his revered Guru's directions implicitly, Sureshwara engaged
very earnestly in the task of writing the Vartika. Gradually this
came to be known by other disciples and the possible results of such
an enterprise caused great worry to quite a few of them.

Padmapada and the other disciples took into account the fact that
Sureshwara was an exponent of the Mimamsa system. He had become a
monk only a short while ago. It was possible therefore that he would
establish the superiority of the karma kanda in his treatise. It was
also possible that he would establish the superiority of the Mimamsa
system in such a fashion that the significance of the commentaries
would be distorted and its importance would suffer. As a result of
these doubts and musings, an uncomfortable atmosphere was created.

The extremely brilliant Acharya noticed the dissatisfaction among his
disciples and was greatly alarmed. He one day informed Sureshwara, "
My so, do not write the treatise on the commentary. At present you
should write such an authoritative work on Advaita Vedanta reading
which the other disciples may have their unfounded fears dispelled".

Making his obeisance at the Acharya's feet, Sureshwara indicated his
silent consent to the Acharya's proposal and took his leave. On a
later occasion the Acharya sent for Padmapada and said, " You see, it
is the desire of many that you should write a Vartika on the Brahma
sutra Bhashya. But instead of writing a treatise, you should
explanatory notes on the commentary and in it your ideas will be made
clear". Directed thus by the Acharya, Padmapada engaged himself in
the task of writing the explanatory notes.

Meanwhile, following his Guru's instructions, Sureshwara within a few
days wrote an authoritative philosophical work called Naishkarmya
Siddhi, on the Brahman and the self in a beautiful style,
theoretically significant and rational in approach, and presented it
to the Acharya. Reading to book very attentively from end to end,
Acharya was delighted. Sureshwara's deep knowledge of Advaita,
profound scholarship, wonderful style of writing, his capacity to use
sentences appropriate to the meaning, his demolition of the views of
the opponents with irrefutable logic, and the great force with which
he established his conclusions, all impressed the Acharya. He blessed
Sureshwara and said, " Dear son, do not be sorry for not being able
to write the Vartika. Do write treatises on my commentaries of the
Taittariya and Brihadaranyaka Upanishads. It is through these works
that you will attain immortal fame in the world".

Sureshwara was overwhelmed by this demonstration of the infinite
affection and grace of his Guru. The Acharya then sent for the other
disciples and bade them to read Naishkarmya Siddhi. All were charmed
to read the work. None entertained any doubts now about Sureshwara's
scholarship or his devotion to Advaita Vedanta.

For the maximum propagation of Vedanta, the Acharya directed all his
disciples to write according to their capacities, different treatises
based on Advaita. Anandagiri wrote the currently accepted explanatory
notes on the commentaries of Brihadaranyaka and Chandogya Upanishads.
He was also the author of many other works like Nirnaya Kala, Totaka
Sloka and Srutisara Samuddharana.

Sureshwara also wrote a critical treatise on Nrisimha uttara tapini
Upanishad. Apart from critical explanatory notes on the Taittariya
and Brihadaranyaka Upanishads, he wrote treatises on the hymn
Dakshinamurthy Stotra (called Manasollasa). His Panchikarana Tika is
also held in a very high regard by scholars.

Learning that Padmapada was writing explanatory notes on the
commentaries on the sutra, the Acharya expressed a desire to listen
to these notes. Considering himself blessed at the request, Padmapada
read out to the Acharya all the explanatory notes written by him. The
Acharya praised the efforts of Padmapada and named the collection of
notes as Vijayadindima. Padmapadacharya also wrote other valuable
treatises like Vijnanadipika, notes and commentary on Acharya's
Prapanchasara Tantra and the commentary on the Panchakshari
Mahamantra of Sri Mahadeva. It is said that Padmapada also wrote an
authoritative work giving a chronological account of the Acharya's
triumphal career, but it was lost by the ravages of time. From that
unpublished work of Padmapada, the later chroniclers collected much
material on the Acharya's inspiring life.

Vedavyasa had directed that Kumarila Bhatta should write the critical
treatise. Kumarila in turn had expressed the desire that Mandana
should write the treatise. But divine dispensation was otherwise and
no critical treatise was written on the Acharya's commentary on the
Brahma sutras. Meanwhile, the incident of the writing of the treatise
being stopped had caused quite a reaction in Padmapada's mind. He
considered himself very guilty in having set up an obstacle in the
way of his Guru's will. His heart was filled with deep remorse and as
an atonement for his sin, he mentally prepared to set out on a
pilgrimage.

As desired by the Acharya, Padmapada wrote out notes on the whole
commentary and making a sacrificial present of it to his Guru one
day, sought his permission to undertake a pilgrimage. Reading his
disciple's thoughts, the Acharya said, " My son, to live in the
company of the Guru's feet is the real pilgrimage. The water washing
the Guru's feet is truly the waters of holy places. Seeing your
chosen deity in the Guru and attending on him constantly is the true
service rendered at holy places. Do not go to far away places leaving
your Guru. When you are tired after your walks by day, you will be
tired and will fall asleep at night. There will be no time for
meditation and for contemplation of the Reality". Thus instructing
him variously, the Acharya tried to prevent Padmapada from going on a
pilgrimage. But seeing the deep spirit of renunciation and firm
resolve of his disciple, the Acharya blessed him many times and gave
him the sought permission.

On an auspicious day, Padmapada along with a few other disciples set
out for Holy Rameshwara and Setubandha. On the way, he visited the
shrines of Kalahasti, Kanchipuram, Pundarikapuram and Shivaganga and
arrived at the ancient shrine of Srirangam. His maternal uncle's
place was nearby. Padmapada and the other disciples who accompanied
went there. Seeing his nephew after a long time, his maternal uncle
received him cordially and requested him to stay on there for some
time.

This maternal uncle was himself a ritualistic and learned Vaishnava
Brahmin. He was a follower of the karma kanda part of the Vedas, as
propagated in those times by Prabhakara. Even though he was deeply
annoyed at the sight of his nephew being a monk, he managed to
conceal his feelings and variously provided for Padmapada's comfort.

Now, Prabhakara mentioned here is not be confused with the father of
Hastamalaka. The Prabhakara referred to here was the chief disciple
of Kumarila Bhatta. After Bhattapada's death and Mandana's Sanyasa,
Prabhakara became the chief of the school of Mimamsa.

After the strain of the journey was relieved, Padmapada told his
uncle about his Guru and engaged in a discussion of the scriptures
with him. The uncle was himself vastly learned. He was of the Dvaita
or dualistic school while Padmapada followed the Advaita or the non-
dualistic system. The discussion gradually led to controversy and
disputation. In the face of Padmapada's reasoning and logic, his
uncle was not able to hold on to his own for long. The uncle's mind
chafed with envy at this. Padmapada had brought his book
Vijayadindima along. Asked by his uncle about the book, he said, " I
have written notes on the commentary of my Acharya on the Brahma
sutras. These are the notes called Vijayadindima".

Taking the volume up and reading part of it attentively, Padmapada's
uncle realized that the publication of the volume would mean a strong
attack on Dvaita and on the very basis of karma kanda. He resolved
upon destroying the book. He, however, praised the work profusely and
said, " I am strongly inclined to read it up from end to end".

Padmapada was greatly delighted to hear from his uncle such high
praise of the notes written by him. At the importunate requests of
his uncle, he had to stay on there for three days. The villagers were
charmed to hear Padmapada's discourses and his exposition of the
scriptures. On the fourth day, Padmapada along with the other
disciples left for the holy Rameshwara. The book Vijayadindima was
however left with his uncle at the latter's great eagerness to read
it. It was arranged that Padmapada would take it back on his return
journey.

Having read the volume attentively, his uncle pondered thus, " If
this book is published, my Guru Prabhakara's fame will decline". He
did not have the intellectual power to refute the views put down in
the book through debate. He, therefore, set fire to his own house one
night and destroyed the book. Padmapada meanwhile was full of joy
after visiting the holy shrines and on his way back to Sringeri, came
back to his uncle's place in a happy frame of mind. Even as he
entered the village, he found that his uncle's place was burnt up.
Seeing Padmapada, his uncle feigned grief and striking his head by
way of grief, he particularly expressed his sorrow for the book that
was destroyed.

Consoling his uncle Padmapada said, " Please do not grieve on account
of the loss of that volume. Through the grace of my revered Guru, I
shall be able to write another book based on even stronger arguments
and logic. I shall refute in the new book with all my power the
arguments that you offered from your side during our debate". The
uncle found that all his efforts were in vain. He nevertheless
concealed his real feelings and showed great affection for his
nephew. He decided on destroying Padmapada's sanity by administering
poison and accordingly he poisoned Padmapada's food. As a result,
Padmapada became insane. Even though Padmapada recovered through the
treatment of the local doctors, he was not completely normal.
Becoming aware of the wicked scheme of Padmapada's uncle, the other
disciples left for Sringeri along with Padmapada. Traveling towards
their destination for a day or two, they learnt from a group of
pilgrims that the Acharya had left for Kerala. In order to meet the
Acharya they too started for Kerala.



CHALLENGE MET AND MASTERED ……………..

When Padmapada was on pilgrimage, everyone at Sringeri felt his
absence deeply. Moreover the weight of sorrow that he carried away in
his heart had struck chords of grief in the minds of all. The Acharya
however remained unaffected and constantly sought to bring about
perfection in the lives of all there. One morning while the Acharya
was engaged in the exposition of the scriptures to his disciples, he
suddenly realized that his mother was remembering him on her death-
bed. He stopped the lesson and went into meditation. Later, he
addressed his disciples thus, " My mother is thinking of me on her
death-bed. I have promised her that at the moment of her death I
shall be present at her feet. I have to go to my mother without any
delay".

Immediately after saying this, the Acharya exercised his Yogic powers
and reached his mother in Kerala in the flash of a second. Acharya's
mother was on her death-bed. An old woman attendant was sitting near
her. It was then that the Acharya reached there and bowed down at his
mother's feet. To meet her son after such a long time so
unexpectedly, Aryamba was overcome with emotion. She caressed her
dear boy in a hundred ways. She forgot all her pain at the sight of
her darling son. However the Acharya was filled with sadness when he
found his mother so afflicted with old age and illness. He said, "
Dear mother, I have come to nurse you and to attend on you. Forget
your grief and be well again. Tell me what your trouble is and I
shall nurse you back to health through proper medicine and diet".

Aryamba said, " My dear, I am very pleased to see you in good health.
I am decrepit and old. My only solace will be death in your arms. Our
relatives have treated me very cruelly. If this old woman attendant
had not been there, I would have died much earlier. After my death
see that she does not suffer. That will give me solace and
satisfaction. Now please go and have bath and take your meal".

When the Acharya returned after having his bath and meal as directed
by his mother, Aryamba said, " Darling, now do arrange for my Last
Journey. I had lived on all this time in the only hope of seeing you.
Now I have met you again. I have no other desire except that you
arrange for my salvation".

The Acharya realized that the moment of his mother's death was very
near. He began to speak to her of the nature of ultimate reality and
said, " Mother, you will attain salvation even as you know the nature
of the Supreme Brahman".

Listening to the Acharya's discourse for some time, Aryamba said, "
My dear, I am a simple woman. How I can grasp the nature of Brahman
without attributes, the reality that is beyond thought and speech? My
dear, please show me some beautiful manifestation of the Divinity as
in an image that brings joy to the heart".

Learning of his mother's desire the Acharya remained silent for a
while. Then he said, " Mother shut your eyes and concentrate your min
on God. This will enable you to be blessed with a vision of lord
Shiva, the Lord of the Lords". With a view to his mother's
satisfaction, he began to say a hymn in the Bhujanga Prayata metre to
lord Shiva in his eight forms. Pleased at the Acharya's hymn,
Mahadeva sent his messengers to bring Aryamba to Shiva Loka. But
Aryamba was frightened at the sight of the terrible-looking
messengers of Shiva, who were adorned with snake and tridents. She
said, " Darling, how terrible they look! I will not go with them".

Acharya then sent the messengers of Shiva away with great humility.
Thereafter he meditated on Narayana and sang now a hymn of Vishnu,
the Lord of Lakshmi. Meanwhile many villagers had collected there to
witness that supernatural phenomenon. Pleased at the superb hymn and
the Acharya's devotion, Lord Narayana, holding the conch, discuss,
mace and lotus in his hands, appeared before Aryamba, radiating
divine light in all directions. Joyous at this vision of her beloved
deity, Aryamba blessed her son profusely. By then, the messengers of
Sri Vishnu had also appeared there in a beautiful flying chariot. It
was as if Aryamba's house had been transformed into Vaikuntha.
Thereupon the messengers of the Lord took her up on the flying
chariot. The chariot, in the course of its flight, passed through the
regions of the wind, sun, moon, lightening, Varuna, Indra and the
effulgent worlds like Archis and Ahas, inhabited by Gods including
Brahma and finally reached Vishnu Loka. Aryamba thus reached the
lotus feet of the Lord.

The Acharya considered himself blessed at being able to be present
near her in her last moment and provide for her salvation by making
possible, the vision of her cherished God. He knew that his mother,
like all mothers, was apart of the mother of the Universe, the
Supreme Parashakti. His devotion to the mother had arisen from the
Himalayan peaks of Brahman consciousness and had mingled with the
holy waters of Bhakti. With a heart full of satisfaction, he
remembered the last instructions of his mother and prepared for her
funeral rites. By then all his relatives had assembled there.
Addressing them, the Acharya said, " It was my mother's desire that I
should perform her funeral rites. Even though these are not proper
for a monk, my supreme duty is carrying out the instruction of my
mother. So please arrange for it".

Hearing the Acharya's words, his relatives became greatly excited and
called him a cheat, a hypocrite and an avaricious person. They
said, " You, being a monk, have no right to perform the funeral rites
of your mother. We will never allow you to act thus against the
scriptures and come into possession of the property".

Even as the Acharya adopted the tone of greater and greater humility,
his relatives became more and more agitated and rude. They abused him
in foul language. The Acharya put up with all this silently and told
them, " I have decided in accordance with my mother's wishes to give
away all the property to this old woman who took great care of my
mother in her last days". Hearing this, the Acharya's greedy
relatives left the place in violent anger. They banned anyone from
helping the Acharya in performing the funeral rites. The Acharya
gathered some firewood with the help of the old woman and had a
funeral pyre prepared in the garden yard of the house where Aryamba
had lived. He carried with great difficulty his mother's body there
and made a fire by his yogic powers. His relatives did not help him
in cremation in any way, not even by giving a little fire to light
the pyre.

It is said by some biographers that the Acharya cursed the class of
relatives who had been cruel to his mother and later refused to allow
him to perform her funeral rites. They have, since then come to be
known as people belonging to the Patana Shaakhaa or the fallen
branch. It can be seen to this day that the people belonging to this
class have made no progress at all. Most of them turn out to be dumb
in their studies and as a result have had to make a living out of odd
jobs, not quite fit for the Brahmin community. They live in poverty
and ignorance. It is also believed that the Acharya, on hearing their
cries for forgiveness, blessed them with knowledge and progress after
a period of three hundred years.

In the earlier part of the last century, the great Yogi, believed o
be the very incarnation of the Acharya, his holiness Sri Shivabhinava
Nrisimha Bharati Mahaswamigal of Sri Sringeri Sarada Peetham
recognized the exact spot of Aryamba's funeral and also the house inn
which the Acharya spent his childhood days. Kaladi, the birth place
of the great Acharya was in total neglect then. The great Yogi of
Sringeri, re-established the glory of this holy place and built
temples of Sri Adi Shankara and Sri Sarada. He also established a
Veda Pathashala and a Shankara math. The Sanskrit college in Kaladi
is considered to be the best of its kind in south India. My revered
Guru, Sri K.P. Shankara Shastry was the principal of this college for
a long time. Now, Kaladi is one of the largest pilgrim attractions in
Kerala.

In course of time, the local king Rajashekhara heard about the
Acharya's arrival in Kerala. At the same time, he also learnt from
his officials of the cruel treatment to which the Acharya was
subjected by his relatives. Rajashekhara had met and known the
Acharya long ago. Then the Acharya was only eight years of age. He
had realized that the boy was indeed an uncommon genius. Later the
stories of the Acharya's writing of the commentaries on the sutras,
of his triumphal career and the establishment of the monastery at
Sringeri had reached even distant Kerala. Hearing all this, the king
had come to develop great respect for the Acharya. Coming to know of
the arrival of the great teacher admired by the world at Kaladi and
also learning that he was in great trouble because of ill-treatment
by his kinsmen, the king came to see the Acharya with all his
ministers. At the very sight of the serene figure of the monk whose
aspect radiated tranquility, profundity and contentment, the king was
filled with devotion and admiration. He considered himself blessed
and fortunate.

After an exchange of proper greetings and courtesies, the king
himself wanted to hear everything about the conduct of the Acharya's
relatives. With great restraint and humility, the Acharya gave him an
exact account of his mother's last wish and of the cruel attitude of
his relatives. He then said, " O king, it is after all the way of
this world which is full of illusion. I am not in the least sorry for
this. It was my mother's last desire that the old woman attendant
should receive all her property. You please arrange for this".

Hearing what the Acharya had to say, the king heaved a long sigh in
sorrow and disappointment at the conduct of the relatives of the
Acharya. He said, " O great sir, I am meting out punishment to your
relatives for their inhuman conduct towards you. Brahmins cannot be
given sentences of death, I cannot punish them physically but I will
banish them from the kingdom".

Even as they heard the royal orders, the relatives of the Acharya
realized the great danger that were in for. Finding no other way,
they apologized in a body, to the Acharya. Seeing them repentant, he
said, " Well, I have not felt the slightest pain at your cruel
behavior towards me. Your offence is against the religion, in the
court of the holy Lord. May he forgive you".

Witnessing such forgiveness, kindness and generosity of the Acharya,
all there praised him. Thereupon the king made all arrangements for
the Acharya's residence there and with deep respect took leave. Many
people flocked to the village of Kaladi to see him and benefit from
his instructions.

ACHARYA AS A SOCIAL REFORMER ……………..

Witnessing the sad deterioration of social life over the whole of
Kerala, king Rajashekhara had been giving his thought since long on
social reform. But considering the influence and the predominance of
the some bigoted Brahmins he had not ventured to undertake his task.
The arrival of the Acharya appeared to him to provide the proper
opportunity for this. He decided to institute social reform under the
Acharya's instructions and guidance. Resolving thus, the king soon
came t the Acharya.

Learning the king's desire, the Acharya said with bowed head, " Well,
this is a noble task indeed. I shall do all that lies within my
powers. Tell me clearly what you want to do".

Getting encouragement from the Acharya, the kind said with
humility, " Sir, it is impertinence to talk with you on this matter.
But I have a feeling that if you write a treatise giving directions
on social reform, I could take steps to follow them. You are well
aware of the state of society in Kerala. So please act to realize
public good".

Agreeing to the king's suggestion, the Acharya said, " Very well, I
shall draft a brief code. You should all discuss its good and bad
points and then institute it. This will be conducive to the country's
welfare".

A scribe was appointed. The Acharya dictated the articles of the code
and the scribe wrote them down. Thus, a small code-book incorporating
sixty-four edicts came to be written within a short time. The king
was very happy and read it with complete attention. The book was
given the title, Shankara Smriti, the code of Shankara.

Full of hope and enterprise, the king convened a big meeting to which
the Brahmins, who were the leaders of various groups were invited.
The object of the meeting was to discuss the merits and demerits of
the code. Many Nambudari Brahmin scholars were also present at the
meeting. At the special request of the king, the Acharya also
attended the meeting. After the edicts enunciated in the code were
read out, the Brahmins present there unanimously declared that the
principals put forth by the Acharya were all against the scriptures
and were pernicious for society. Then the Acharya challenged them all
to a debate. A furious debate with a lot of shouting ensued. The
scholars gradually were silenced by the super-human scholarship and
divine brilliance of the Acharya. But they refused to admit defeat.

The Brahmins after mutual consultation, took recourse to a novel and
crafty design to have their way. At two places in Kerala, separated
by nearly fifty miles, the Brahmins arranged for two meetings on the
same day and at the same time. The delegates at both the meetings
separately informed the king that they were challenging the Acharya
to debate, if he could defeat them in debate, they would accept his
code. The king tried in vain to have the meetings held on different
dates, but neither side agreed to change the date or the time of the
meeting.

The king felt himself in deep trouble. In this helplessness, he
informed the Acharya pf all this. The Acharya was sitting then in
Baddha Padmasana, closed lotus posture. Hearing everything, he slowly
went into a deep trance. On his face there shone an indescribable
divine radiance. That meditative aspect of the Acharya impressed the
minds of present there with a divine consciousness. Awaking from the
trance, the Acharya said in a solemn voice, " The Brahmins want to
test my credibility. Let the meetings be arranged to their wishes. I
shall be present in both the meetings and participate in the debates".

The king was astonished to hear this declaration apparently
impossible of realization, from the Acharya. He could not understand
anything of this. The king of course had heard of the Acharya's
supernatural powers. But he could not see how it would be possible
for him to be present at both meetings at the same time.

On the appointed day, at a meeting held under the chairmanship of the
king, the Acharya silenced all the Brahmins by giving proper replies
to the hundreds of questions raided by them. It was clearly
established before all that the code formulated by him was in
conformity with the scriptures including the Vedas and Puranas. The
Brahmins were astonished at the numerous quotations from the
scriptures cited by the Acharya who was so learned in the four Vedas,
the Vedangas and all the philosophical works and who could easily
retain in memory whatever he had once heard or read, correctly
reproducing it ever afterwards. They were compelled to admit defeat,
but they still hoped that the deliberation of the other meeting would
be favorable to them. For the Acharya was after all engaged in debate
with them and had no chance of being present at the other meeting.

But meanwhile an unimaginable development upset all the plans of the
Brahmins. Acharya Shankara multiplied himself by his divine powers
and at the appointed hour was present at the other meeting also.
Answering all the queries of the scholars and clarifying all doubts,
he silenced him. But the Brahmins were unable to give answers to the
questions raised by him and hanging their heads down in shame,
admitted defeat. They too cherished the hope that the Acharya would
certainly be defeated at the other meeting.

But when the results of both the meetings came to be known, all were
surprised. Bowing down before the young monk o such supernatural
powers, the Brahmins became the chief instrument for instituting the
principles laid down in the code of Acharya in society. Man's puny
strength is everywhere humble by divine laws.

The holy life of the Acharya had greatly influenced the life of king
Rajashekhara. He was a deeply admiring follower of the Acharya. One
day when the king had come to visit the Acharya and many religious
topics were being discussed, the Acharya said to the king, " Dear,
how are your literary works progressing these days? Have you written
any new books?"

Questioned thus by the Acharya, the king sighed and said, " No indeed
sir, I have given it all up now. It is a sad story. I cannot get over
it eve today. The three plays that I read out to you long ago, have
been destroyed by fire as if by way of a curse of God. I have been so
mortified by this that I do not feel like writing any new plays".

The Acharya realized the depth of the king's feelings on the matter.
Deeply symphatising with him for this loss, he said, " I can well
understand what you have felt. A book is as dear to its author as his
own child. Children are born out of one's body while books are
created by the mind. You had read out the plays to me. I had liked
them so much that I still remember all that the three books contain
from beginning to end. If you so desire, you may have them written
down and thus recover the texts".

Astonished at the Acharya's words, the king said, " O the great Guru,
verily of the form of Narayana, please do this favor on me and I
shall be ever grateful to you". Scribes were appointed by the king
who took down the Acharya's dictation. Thus in a few days, the
Acharya dictated from his memory, the contents of the three plays
that he had heard from the king long ago and only once. Reading the
books, the king found that the Acharya had dictated the very words
that he had written. Hw bowed down at the Acharya's feet again and
again. The people of Kerala were charmed to learn of the Acharya's
feat of memory.

The Acharya now wanted to return to Sringeri but the king would not
let him go. He humbly and repeatedly requested the Acharya to reform
the religion prevailing in the country. Seeing such importunate
eagerness on the part of the king, and also considering th
deterioration of religion in the country, the Acharya agreed.
Accordingly, he had a swift courier dispatched to Sringeri to his
disciples with the message that they should come to Kerala.









A FEW WORDS TO THE IGNORANT…………….

A glorious chapter in the Acharya's inspiring unfolded now. From now
on, for sixteen long years, he would be seen in the role of an ideal
Leader of Lokasangraha. it is true that his many accomplishments like
reading up the four Vedas and all philosophical systems and all
scriptures by the eighth year of his life, attaining perfection in
Yoga and experience of all branches of learning in the twelfth year,
writing commentaries on many works including the Brahma sutras before
he was sixteen are all evidences of his untiring capacity for work.
Yet his inexhaustible energy in the last phase of his life surprises
us.

In fact, abstention from all activity by remaining without work and
without maintaining the sacred fire is not real Sanyasa. On the
contrary, true renunciation consists in doing work for the good of
the people in order to please God, indifferent to the consequences of
work either here or hereafter, without attachment to or dependence on
the fruits of the work performed, without coveting the merits of
one's actions. He who undertakes such work for the good of the world
is in fact the true Sanyasin. The Acharya had spent every moment of
his life in strict performance of his duty in the mission of bringing
about the welfare of all creatures. According to the Acharya, before
the attainment of the ultimate knowledge, karma yoga consists in the
performance of all works prescribed by the scriptures without
attachment to the results of work and surrendering all merits of the
work performed to God. It is improper to give up activity before the
attainment of knowledge. This is harmful for existence both here and
hereafter.

Acharya had attained perfection in yoga. He had also attained the
full knowledge of Brahman. The joy of constant communion in yoga with
the supreme all-pervading being would have been his, only if he had
wanted it. Everyday, in an exalted state of Samadhi he would
experience the awareness of Aham Brahmasmi and would feel in himself
the nature of Shiva, the supreme Lord without form and attributes,
without bondage and without deliverance, full of the bliss of
consciousness. His devotion to and the self-sacrifice in the mission
of the welfare of all creatures in spite of this experience of
communion with the Ultimate Reality lights up a radiant world before
us. The picture of that shining young monk, his head shaven, stick
and kamandala in hand, brings to our minds a divine inspiration and
fills hundreds of hearts with religious feeling. Slowly and calmly,
he trudged over the whole of India, including Kashmir and even Nepal
and many other places outside India of today, and had the temples
repaired and rites of worship instituted. He held debates with those
of views opposed to truth and explained the meaning of scriptures. He
thus brought the solace and protection of Sanatana Vedic dharma to
seekers and turned those who strayed from the right path back to
morality and religion.

If we but once ponder over the enormous labors involved in all these
activities, we are bound to be astonished. The religions that have
been propagated in the world so far have mainly spread through the
patronage of the government in power. It is only in the case of the
propagation of the Vedic religion that we find an exception. The
Acharya proceeded alone holding aloft the banner of Vedic dharma
fortified by divine strength, inspired by the strength of his own
universal self. Bugles did not sound behind him, solders did not
march nor did he run overnight from a place to escape from opposition
(Ramanuja did just that). There were only the solemn and holy verses
of the Vedas, the chanting of mantras and singing of prayers to Gods
and Goddesses.

It was not an easy career of conquest that the Acharya had
undertaken. Many a time his life was in danger. But he accepted
everything, faced all dangers. No situation could weaken the peace
and equilibrium of his soul. In all circumstances he was ever the
same, unshakable and unaffected. This practical aspect of the
Acharya's nature appears to be particularly fascinating and we are
filled with respect to observe how in all his work and endeavor he
remained self-contained. His was indeed a noble existence, a truly
great life. He was not only for India but for the entire world.

Even though some ignorant dualists, especially the Gaudiyas call the
great Acharya, a Mayavadi, in reality he preached the doctrine of
Advaita Brahman which is the only way to escape from Maya. A certain
foolish group feels no compunction in holding the Acharya responsible
for the present laziness and inertial in the national life of India.
If everything is due to Maya, of what avail is individual initiative
in this state of illusion? This misinterpreted though is what is
behind the reluctance to undertake activity. Acharya's entire life
was a living commentary to the doctrine that he preached. We are not
prepared to agree with fools who hold this untiring leader
responsible for the inaction of Hindus. All we have from his life is
the ideal of great work and inspiration for it. His life of activity
inspires a sense of duty in our hearts. Now, the Madhwas have a
limited following in the south especially in coastal Karnataka, the
followers of Ramanuja in Tamilnadu and the Gaudiyas and others in
parts of Bengal. It is indeed the light of Advaita that has spread
across the length and breadth of the country. Now these sectarian
philosophies, with no bearing to universality can never even hope to
approach the place of importance that Advaita Vedanta holds in the
altar of the world's spirituality.



SHANKARA DIGVIJAYA ………………………..

Soon, many disciples arrived at Kerala from Sringeri and respectfully
presented themselves before the Acharya. Meanwhile, learning of the
talking tour of the great Acharya, many householder disciples of the
Acharya also assembled there to partake of his holy company.
Thereafter, on an auspicious occasion, accompanied by his disciples
and devotees and also by king Rajashekhara, the Acharya started on
the holy mission of establishment of true religion. First of all, the
Acharya traveled through many parts of Kerala, having temples
repaired there and spreading the Vedanta system of philosophy through
exposition of the scriptures.

The Acharya with his disciples had come to Mahasura, a place of
pilgrimage in Kerala. Performing his worship and saying his hymns at
the temple there, he was giving discourses when Padmapada and his
friends arrived there. Seeing him, the Acharya was greatly delighted
and greeted him cordially. As Padmapada bowed down at his Guru's
feet, the Acharya placed his hand on the disciple's head and said, "
Dear son, are you well?"

All the suppressed feelings in Padmapada's heart now came out,
overflowing his eyes with tears, Padmapada wept like a little child.
The Acharya holding his hands, made him sit up and asked him why he
was weeping. Padmapada told him of all that had happened after he had
left Sringeri. He also said that the destruction in fire of
Vijayadindima at his uncle's place caused him the greatest pain. He
also spoke of the incident of poison being administered to him. When
Padmapada had calmed down somewhat, the ever kind Acharya said in a
sweet voice, words of wisdom comforting his disciple, " Dear child,
do not indulge in futile grief. No one can escape the bitter
consequences of past karmas. It is much better to bear patiently the
pain that cannot be cured. There is nothing to grieve over the
destruction of the book. Apart from the supreme Brahman every thin
else is transient. You had read out to me the explanatory notes on
the first four sutras. I still remember them fully. I will dictate
from my memory and you may take it down. I bless you that the notes
on these four sutras alone will make you immortal. Do not grieve".

Thereupon, the Acharya caressed his disciple affectionately like a
small child. In that affectionate motherly caress of the ar,
Padmapada's mind was refreshed. He became calm. After he had written
the notes on the four sutras from the Acharya's dictation,
Padmapada's mind was filled with an indescribable serenity and with
that the desire to write more books vanished from his heart for ever.
From that time on, due to the influence of the holy company of his
revered Guru, Padmapada's confusion of mind and exhaustion of body
were completely removed and he was purified in spirit and in body
like the sky after the clouds have gone. Padmapada's brother-
disciples were also very happy to see Padmapada return to normalcy.

In this triumphal career more than a thousand disciples and Brahmin
scholars had accompanied the Acharya.

A majority of the disciples, both monks and householders, of the
Acharya consisted of Brahmins and he specially endeavored to make the
Brahmins devoted to the duties allotted to them. For this reason,
many who belong to castes other than Brahmins, blame him, calling him
illiberal and partial. According to them, he showed special favors to
the Brahmins.

In one place of his commentary on the Bhagavad Gita, the Acharya
writes, " Vedic religion is protected if Brahmin-hood is protected".
From this we learn the extent of his goodwill for the efforts
directed towards the Brahminism. The fact that the Brahmins have
helped immensely the work of protecting religion as the upholders and
preachers of it, has to be admitted by all.

The Acharya however, opened the gates of the attainment of religion
for all by instituting the worship of the five Gods viz. Ganesha,
Surya, Vishnu, Shiva and Durga and the performance of five supreme
sacraments - the worship of Gods, all progenitors, mankind, every
being in the creation and the Vedas, as the foundation of the Vedic
dharma and had given rights to everyone according to worth in
performance of religious duties. In his commentaries, he further
observes, " It is true that the Sudras cannot perform sacrifices but
there is no scriptural ban on the right of a Sudra to attain the
knowledge of the Brahman". Speaking of Vidura, the son of a maid-
servant, referred to in the Mahabharata, the Acharya says, " It is
not possible to prevent the attainment of knowledge by persons like
Vidura who attained the knowledge Supreme through tendencies
transmitted from past birth". According to the Acharya, " The
attainment of the knowledge of the Supreme Brahman is founded on the
Vedas. There is a notion prevalent in the society that women and
sudras are entitled to read the Vedas". As to the right of women to
attain the knowledge of Brahman, there are the shining examples of
Gargi, Maitreyi and Sulabha. The question naturally arises-since
which period women have been deprived of the right to read the Vedas.
No one can doubt the knowledge of the Vedas and the of Brahman of
Ubhayabharati.

On the rights of women and Sudras to read the Vedas, many books have
been written and there have been many controversies and much dispute.
One may look for the solution in the Sruti itself. In the Aitareya
Brahmana, Vedic sages like Bhrigu and Angirasa are found to confer
the right to perform sacrifices on the Sudra sage, Ailusha. So we
have evidence in the Vedas itself of the fact that in special cases a
qualified Sudra would not be deprived of the right to perform
sacrifices.

Besides, it is also seen that Sudra sage Kavasha is the seer of
several invocations in the Rig Veda Samhita. In Samvarga Vidya, the
king Janashruti who was desirous of attaining the knowledge of
Brahman by listening to Vedic discourses, is described as a Sudra.
Jabala Satyakama, the son of Jabala, a maid-servant who had served
many a master, was accepted because of his devotion to truth, as a
Brahmachari by Haridrumata Gautama who had his Upanayana performed.
He was given the right to study the Vedas.

No one can doubt the knowledge of Brahman of Narada who was also a
son of a maid-servant. The truth is that whatever the caste in which
a man of good deeds and of auspicious tendencies transmitted through
previous births happens to be born, no one can deprive him from
attaining ultimate knowledge. The Acharya did not attack existing
beliefs and the great inspiration for religion and for the attainment
of ultimate knowledge that he left behind in his life and works, has
been transmitted to all levels of society and has urged all people to
live religious lives.

Reading the Vedas and attaining the knowledge of Brahman are not
always the same. The Acharya says, " It is Anagnitwa, the deprivation
of the right to maintain the sacrificial fire that makes the Sudras
deprived of the right to perform Vedic ceremonies. But his cannot be
the factor depriving one from attaining the knowledge of Brahman. For
even a Sudra can have requisites or the desire to attain knowledge of
Brahman and also the intellectual capacity to attain knowledge of
self".

Sudhanwa, the king of Karnataka and Ujjain had also become the
Acharya's disciple. He and the king of Kerala also accompanied the
Acharya. The pilgrims were going in a procession with flags and
banners and with ceremonial musical instruments like the conch, the
bell, the damaru and the mridanga. As they were walking, the
disciples were chanting verses from the Vedas in a chorus. The solemn
notes of Aum resounded everywhere. To meet this party of pilgrims,
villagers in groups in many places on the way waited in deep devotion
with articles of worship in their hands, giving a ceremonial welcome
with burning incense. The villagers considered themselves blessed by
worshipping the Acharya and him welcoming with lights. It was an
inspiring sight. The central figure of that procession was indeed the
Godly Acharya. The youthful monk, with his eyes half-closed in
meditation, was walking slowly. Raising his hand in Abhaya Mudra, a
gesture of benediction, he was showering blessings on all. All were
captivated to hear his discourses and his exposition of the
scriptures.

Within a few days, the Acharya reached Madhyarjuna, the famous Shaiva
pilgrimage center. The Acharya was very happy to see the deity and
worship him. Most scholars t that place were believers of mere
rituals, as prescribed by the karma kanda. After the evening prayers,
a big meeting was arranged on the temple courtyard. Hearing the
Acharya's flawless and rational exposition of the theory of Advaita
and the self, most decided to accept the Acharya as their Guru. This
greatly perturbed the scholars of that place who followed the karma
kanda.

Next day also, the Acharya seated in Siddhasana, making the Tatva
Mudra in his hands, began to give discourses to the assembled people.
All of them were listening to him in silence when one Brahmin from
among the scholars stood up and said, " O revered sir, Our
Madhyarjuna Shiva is a deity ever-awake to our prayers. We worship
and adore him. If we hear an express instruction from that Supreme
Lord to the effect that the Advaita is correct, we shall all then
accept it".

There was complete silence in the meeting. The Acharya went into a
deep trance. His face expressed the calm of joyous communion with the
Self. Awaking from meditation, the Acharya left his seat and went to
the temple-door and knelt down in prayer, saying, " O Lord of
Madhyarjuna, you indeed are the essence of all Upanishads. It is your
glory that is proclaimed in the Vedas. You are the Lord of all Gods,
you are All-knowing. Please reveal before all the truth that Advaita
which is the main point of the Vedas is true and thus remove the
doubts of all".

Even as the Acharya's prayers were over, a miraculous incident
astonished everyone. The inside of the temple was bathed in a divine
light and with it there was a voice from the heavens, deep and grave
as the running clouds, saying, " Advaita is true, Advaita is True,
Advaita is True".

That sudden and unthinkable development overwhelmed all, taking their
very senses away. At this demonstration of the Acharya's supernatural
powers, all were astounded and speechless with wonder, and rendered
absolutely immobile. Everyone fully realized that the Lord of
Madhyarjuna was ever-awake. Under the Acharya's influence the truth
was revealed that the image that the local Brahmins were worshipping
for so long with devotion was not a mere image. It was in fact a
symbol of the Supreme Consciousness ever-awake. He listened to
prayers and responded to the cries of the soul. The deep inner
meaning of image-worship was revealed through the Acharya.

All scholars bowed down at the feet of the Acharya and accepted the
doctrine of Advaita Vedanta as the ultimate truth. At the pressing
desire of all, the Acharya stayed on at Madhyarjuna for a few more
days and performed worship at the shrine there and filled the hearts
of everyone with his religious discourses. Then the holy Acharya left
for Rameshwaram.

Arriving at the holy place of Tulaja Bhavani on the way, the Acharya
reformed the different ceremonies of worship of Bhavani, Lakshmi and
Saraswati by explaining the true nature of religion to these creeds.

At Tulaja Bhavani, there lived many Shakta followers of Vamachara.
Many of them indulged in practices like Narabali and Yoni Puja. These
so called Shaktas indulged in the name of religion, in meat, wine and
women and had thus considerably sullied the moral life of society. As
a result of their diabolical rituals, people were misled to indulge
in many evil practices. The Acharya knew this and therefore decided
upon reforming these Vamachara tantrics.

One day during his stay at Tulaja Bhavani, some Vamacharis came to
the Acharya and began to abuse him as a hypocritical ascetic.
Explaining their own view they said, " The primal source of the world
is Shakti and it is her that we worship. There is no importance of
your Advaita knowledge whatsoever. You too should follow this creed.
This will bring you supreme good".

The Acharya listened to their arguments patiently. Then he said, "
There can be no deliverance through senseless rituals by which you
claim to please Shakti. In the scriptures it is written that one
should never take to meat and wine. By taking meat and wine, you have
lowered yourselves. You have stayed away from the region of the
Brahman. Do not call yourselves Shaktas any more. Try for deliverance
from sins through atonement and by surrendering yourselves to the
supreme Brahman".

The followers of Vamachara were filled with self-remorse at these
words of the Acharya, full of substance and quite in accordance with
the scriptures. The Acharya initiated them into Samayachara worship
of the great Goddess and showed them the proper way to attain self-
realization. His invaluable works like Prapanchasara Tantra,
Tantravatarakrama and the Saundaryalahari acted as guides to the path
of liberation by way of worship of the supreme Parashakti , at the
same time following the rules laid down in the Vedas.

Thereafter, the Acharya came to the holy Rameshwaram. In the Ramayana
and the other scriptures it is written that Sri Rama had installed
the Linga of Sri Ramanatheshwara and since then, the holy place had
had great attraction for Hindus from all over India. It is one among
the twelve Jyotirlingas. The Acharya too, on his arrival at the
shrine ceremonially worshipped the holy Linga. Many pilgrims had
assembled there to see him. Through ritual worship, exposition of
scriptures and hymns sung to the glory of Mahadeva, the place took on
the aspect of a great religious festival. The Acharya stayed with his
disciples at that famous shrine for three months.

From holy Rameshwaram, the Acharya with his disciples arrived at
Srirangam, visiting many holy places on the way. At that time,
Vaishnavas belonging to the six communities of Bhakta, Bhagavata,
Vaishnava, Pancharatra, Vaikhanasa and Karmahina lived there. There
was great enthusiasm among them when they learnt that the Acharya had
arrived there nearly with three thousand disciples. Arriving at the
holy shrine of Srirangam, where Bhagavan Narayana lay in his eternal
bed, the Acharya first of all visited the temple. Going through the
rites of worship and singing hymns to the Lord in great devotion, the
Acharya was in a divinely exalted mood. The immense devotion of the
Acharya touched the hearts of all. Even those Vaishnavas who
maintained at heart an attitude of enmity towards the Acharya, were
captivated by his great devotion. During his stay there, the Acharya
would spend long hours in the rites of worship.

In spite of this, Vaishnavas belonging to different sects engaged in
debate with the Acharya in order to uphold their own narrow view
points. One day the leader of a Vaishnava community said to the
Acharya, " I have marked myself with the auspicious signs of Vishnu
and with symbols like the conch and disc. I am a great Vaishnava. I
shall therefore go to Vaikuntha. Why don't you mark yourself with
those marks, instead of just smearing your body with useless ash? It
is said in the scriptures, " Those who have the foreparts of their
hands marked with the signs of conch and disc, their necks bedecked
with garlands made of Tulasi and Lotus beads, and their forehead
marked with the sign of Gopichandana called Urdhwapundra, are
Vaishnavas". Hearing the words of the ignorant man, the Acharya
said, " But is there any corroborative evidence of this in the Vedas?
You see, in the Vedas it has been said that liberation is attained
only through the knowledge of the Brahman. Rigorous penance to
destroy sin and worship of God for the purification of the heart,
these are indeed the injunction of the Vedas. On the contrary, in the
Brihannaradiya Purana, the burning of marks into one's body is
expressly forbidden. So where is your claim of scriptural support?
Just as a Sudra does not become a Brahmin by simply wearing the tuft
of hair and the sacred thread, this is also a figment of imagination.
A being attains the state of Shiva when his notion of distinctive
existence is removed by the meditation on the truth. Therefore you
too should worship the five Gods and thus purify your heart, perform
the five sacramental rites and thus purge yourself of sin and by
contemplating on the truth, attain the knowledge of the true self".

The five Gods are Shiva, Vishnu, Surya, Ganesha and Durga. The re-
introduction of the worship of the five Gods was a special
contribution of the Acharya to the Sanatana Vedic dharma. It is usual
practice to worship one of the Gods among the five as the chosen
deity of the spiritual aspirant according to his own tastes,
Samskaras and qualifications, the other four being worshipped as
auxiliary deities. For example a Srividya Upasaka would worship Sri
Devi Panchayatana with Mahatripurasundari as the main deity.
Similarly one could also worship Shiva or Ganesha Panchayatana. One's
cherished deity is the principal one to be adored, the others help
the aspirant to this end. The cherished deity has to be worshipped as
Saguna Brahman. It is this Brahman that is the efficient and
constitutive cause of the universe. It is by His grace that the
spiritual aspirant attains gradual emancipation. The other Gods are
pleased by worship and remove the obstacles to the path of spiritual
aspirant. It is the same Brahman looked at from the point of view of
Maya that is called Saguna Brahman. That which is free from illusion
is called Nirguna Brahman. This Nirguna Brahman is the substrate of
illusion of the universe. The Brahman with attributes is the
efficient cause of the universe and the Maya is the ultimate material
cause of the world. it is because the same Brahman has the Saguna and
Nirguna states that it is regarded as the undivided efficient cause
of the universe.

The five great sacramental rites are :

1. Brahma Yagna - Reading and teaching the Vedas and scriptures.

2. Pitru Yagna - rituals for the progenitors or the ancestors.

3. Homa - lighting the sacrificial fire everyday and periodical
special rites.

4. Bali - worship by giving food to animals and birds.

5. Nr Yagna - Attendance on the guest by way of giving food and other
necessities of life.

By continuous practice of the five rites, one is freed from sin and
has one's mind is purified. A person with mind thus purified can
attain gradual emancipation by a vision of his cherished God through
mental concentration gained in worship.

Worship of the five Gods and the performance of the five sacramental
rites have been made the basis of religion in the Acharya's Vedic
dharma and it has grown on this foundation, making aspirants at each
mental and spiritual level gradually worthy of salvation.

The Acharya's generous discourse full of meaning touched the heart of
the Vaishnava leader. Showing great humility, he bowed at the
Acharya's feet and said, " Lord, your instruction is sweet like the
very nectar. From this day, I shall make every effort to carry out
your instructions". As a result of the Vaishnava leader accepting the
Acharya's creed, many of his community became disciples of the
Acharya. Vaishnavas of other sects also gradually became the
disciples of Acharya. Staying there nearly for a month, the Acharya
reformed the Vaishnava society and by his discourses made people
generally devoted to their respective religious duties.

The Acharya then visited with his disciples, places like
Subrahmanyadesha and Subhaganapuram and in course of journey reached
Kanchipuram. Everywhere, the Acharya untiringly gave religious
discourses to the seekers of truth and created in the minds of all
his listeners the desire to attain the ultimate reality. On the way,
he also reformed different creeds of worshippers such as the
Kartikeyas, Hiranyagarbha, the sun worshippers, worshippers of
Mahaganapathy, Ucchishtaganapathy and Haridraganapathy etc. the
Acharya knew very well that all are not worthy recipients of the
Advaita truth. Thus, he would consider the aptitudes of people and in
terms of it encourage them either to seek Advaita knowledge directly
or to perform rites and ceremonies of worship of deities as steps
leading to the Advaita view.

ESTABLISHING THE KAMAKOTI PEETHAM AT KANCHI ……….

Learning that the Acharya had come with many disciples to his kingdom
of Kanchipuram, the local Pallava ruler Nandi Varman received him and
welcomed him. The local scholars also expressed their deep respect
for the Acharya. Blessing the rulers, the Acharya made his abode in
the Ekamra forest outside the town.

Kanchi has been the place of learning from time immemorial. It is
regarded as one among the seven Mokshapuris, the cities of salvation.
The scriptures praise it saying Nagareshu Kanchi. Also, it is
believed that the city of Kanchi is in the form of a Srichakra, with
the sanctum of Sri Kamakshi forming the bindu of the Srichakra. It is
in this holy place that the great sage Agastya meets lord Vishnu in
his Hayagriva avatar and obtains instructions from him on Srividya
and also the great hymn of Lalita Sahasranama. Sri Kamakshi is said
to be the Sthoola or the gross form of Mahatripurasundari. This is
the only manifestation of the Devi as Mahatripurasundari Sri
Rajarajeshwari on this earth. Kanchi is also known as the Oddyana
Peetham, the fourth and the most sacred of the four seats of the
great Goddess Mahatripurasundari.

Tantrikas were predominant in Kanchi. When the Acharya went to Sri
Kamakshi temple, he had the Darshan of the great Goddess in the Bila
or a cave there. Since Sri Kamakshi was the essence of all Gods and
Goddesses in the universe, her eyes shown with the brilliance of
millions of Suns. Her eyes were so dazzling that none could look at
the divine image. In order to make her manifest in her benign aspect,
the Acharya consecrated the Srichakra in front of Sri Kamakshi. The
Acharya, who was an adept in mantra Shastra and agama Vidya, drew
with own hands, the Srichakra on a Salagrama stone in front of Sri
Kamakshi. The Acharya also had all the radiance of the Goddess
concentrated in the Srichakra, so that the ordinary devotees could
have a look at the divinely beautiful image of the Supreme mother of
the Universe. Then, the Acharya also requested the king to have a
temple constructed there. According to the Acharya's instructions,
the rites of worship of the great Goddess were entrusted to highly
orthodox Brahmin scholars who were capable of performing the
extremely complex modes of worship of the Goddess.

The Acharya also marked off Kanchipuram in two parts as Vishnu Kanchi
and Shiva Kanchi. The holy Lord had appeared as Shiva and Vishnu at
the two places in order to fulfill the desires of the devotees. At
Shiva Kanchi the great Lord Mahadeva manifested himself in his earth-
image as a Sand Linga and was worshipped as Ekamreshwara. The glory
of that place had spread far and wide. But the temple was ruined by
ravages of time and the rites of worship had become a mere formality.
It was for this reason that at the express desire of the Acharya, the
repair work of the temple was begun and orthodox Brahmins were
appointed to introduce proper ceremonies of worship in accordance
with the scriptures.

Kanchi, apart from being the foremost of the Shakti Peethas, is also
the Prithvi Linga Kshetra. The great Lord Mahadeva has manifested in
his five elemental forms called the Pancha Mahabhoota Swaroopa. As
earth Linga in Kanchipuram along with Sri Kamakshi, as water Linga in
Jambukeshwaram - known as Jambukeshwara along with Goddess
Akhilandeshwari, as fire Linga in Arunachalam - as Arunachaleshwara
along with Abheetakuchamba, as air Linga in Kalahasti - as Sri
Kalahastishwara along with Jnanaprasoonambika, as Akasha or space
Linga in Chidambaram -as Nateshwara with Sri Shivakamasundari Devi.

The condition of Vishnu Kanchi had deteriorated even more. The
Acharya was greatly distressed to see the poor state of the shrine
and of worship there. Sri Varadaraja Vishnu had remained installed
there from very ancient times. The Acharya took great pains to have
the temple repaired and made so good an arrangement for the worship
of Sri Varadaraja that there was praise for him everywhere.

The Acharya also established the Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham in
Kanchipuram for the propagation of Sanatana Vedic dharma and also
Advaita Vedanta. The illustrious Acharyas of this great Peetham have
continued to guide people in spiritual and social matters up to the
present day.

Thereafter with his disciples the Acharya visited Tamraparni,
Venkatachala and Vidarbha and arrived at Karnata - Ujjain. Sudhanva,
the king of Karnata-Ujjain, had accompanied the Acharya from Kerala.
At the pressing desire of the ruler, the Acharya had come to his
kingdom to establish religion. The Acharya had already heard of the
predominance of the Kapalikas there. Krakacha, the king of the
Kapalikas lived in that region with his mighty army of Kapalikas. He
also possessed many supernatural powers and attainments. In the name
of religion, Krakacha indulged in many diabolical practices. The king
was too afraid of Krakacha's powers and of his army to oppose him in
any way.

Learning that the Acharya was arriving with his disciples, Krakacha
was bent upon lowering the Acharya's prestige and if need arose, even
to kill the Acharya and his disciples. He accordingly kept his
Kapalika soldiers in readiness. Immediately as the Acharya arrived,
Krakacha, red-robed, his body covered with ashes from the
crematorium, holding a human skull in one hand and a spear with
scimitar in the other, appeared in a deadly from before the Acharya
and insulted him in indecent language like a mad man. But the Acharya
was unruffled and bore it all calmly.

King Sudhanva was greatly distressed at his Guru being subjected to
such insult. He requested Krakacha to refrain from his insults. But
it was of no avail. Thereupon the king ordered his followers to turn
the miscreant out of that place at once. Deeply insulted at this
royal order, Krakacha raised his sharp scimitar and thundered out, "
If I do not cut your heads off, in vain do I then bear the name of
Krakacha".

Krakacha left in anger and ordered his men to get ready for battle.
Soon after this the disciples of the Acharya were greatly frightened
to see that Krakacha's soldiers thundering forth with their war-drums
and raising their sharp tridents, shouting wildly. Fearing that they
were going to be killed, the devotees of the Acharya sought refuge at
his feet. The Acharya however was unaffected. Finding the Kapalika
soldiers advancing, Sudhanva ordered his soldiers to resist and
putting on armor and taking up shield, bow and arrows, himself drove
forward in his chariot.

The army of Krakacha could not withstand the speed and attack of the
well-disciplined royal force and was scattered and made to flee
leaving the dead and the wounded on the battle-field. Finding his men
fleeing, Krakacha laid down his arms and approached the Acharya
saying, " You wicked fool, look at my powers. You will soon face the
consequences of your acts".

Holding the skull on his palms, Krakacha went into meditation. Soon
the skull that he held in his hands was filled with fine. Drinking
that wine, he invoked upon Samhara Bhairava, which is the most
terrible aspect of Bhairava. In a second Samhara Bhairava appeared
there, his terrible roar reverberating on all sides. Just as krakacha
fell on his knees and prayed to Samhara Bhairava to kill the Acharya,
the roaring Bhairava was violently angry and said in a sharply
rebuking tone, " You wretch, you have opposed me. Shankara is born of
my powers. You have, by insulting him, actually insulted me. I am
going to punish you for this and all your other faults". Even as he
spoke these words, he cut off Krakacha's head. Seeing this, the
Acharya bowed down to the great Bhairava and praised him in a hymn.
Pleased with this beautiful hymn, Bhairava disappeared after blessing
the Acharya affectionately. Realizing the greatness of the Acharya,
the other Kapalikas sought refuge at his feet. The merciful Acharya
forgave them and after rites of purification consisting of different
forms of expiation, gave them instructions on the ultimate reality.
Following the Acharya's instructions, the Kapalikas gave up their
evil practices and engaged in Sandhya Vandana, worship of the five
deities and the performance of the five sacred duties. With the death
of krakacha, the influence of the Kapalikas with their evil practices
disappeared in that region and the Vedic dharma was re-established
there.

After delivering the Kapalikas from sin, the Acharya went to
different places in Karnataka like Mallapura, Marunghanagara and
reformed the doctrines of Carvaka, Saugata, Kshapanaka, Jain,
Buddhist, Kukkura-Sevaka (worshippers of Dog), Vishwaksena
worshippers and the followers of Kamadeva (Cupid God of Erotic love).
He then proceeded in the course of his travels towards Andhra
Pradesh. Having journeyed through many places in Andhra, the Acharya
spread the knowledge of Brahman and

Self. Thereafter, at the request of the people of the Kalinga
country, he engaged himself in the reform of the people there, who
had strayed into evil ways. Everywhere people were greatly impressed
by the Acharya's personality and his liberal interpretation of the
scriptures. In course of his travels. The Acharya arrived at the holy
city of Puri. He went into the famous Jagannath temple there, only to
find the altar there empty.

During oppression by Kalayavana, priests of the place had buried the
casket containing the wooden image of Lord Jagannath on the banks of
lake Chilka. During a period of Buddhist attacks that followed, it
was further moved elsewhere. Later, through the support of some
ruler, one lakh Salagrama stones were installed and on that very
altar, rites of worship were instituted. The Acharya was filled with
deep sorrow at the sight of the altar without the image of Narayana.
He plunged into deep meditation and when he awoke, he said, " That
relic casket is buried on the eastern banks of Lake Chilka on the
northern side, under the largest banyan tree. If only that spot is
dug up, the casket will be recovered".

Rapturous cries of triumph resounded everywhere. Taking the Acharya's
words as the voice of the heaven, the royal officials dog up the
indicated spot. Their joy knew no bounds when the casket was
recovered. In great pomp and show, the casket was brought to Puri.
There were joyous festivals at Puri. On an auspicious day, amidst
choruses of praise and tumults of joy raised by countless men and
women, the image of the Lord was installed in the shrine of
Jagannath. The Acharya also established a math in Puri to propagate
Vaidika Dharma. The Acharya and his disciples then happily proceeded
towards the kingdom of Magadha.

The general impression of the ignorant is that the Acharya and his
followers of Advaita do not accept Ishwara or God. This is completely
baseless. In the life of the Acharya and in his writings, we find him
to be a confirmed believer of God, dependent of him and seeker of his
grace.

Ishwara is the material and efficient cause of the universe. He
cannot be known by mere physical knowledge of the commentaries. He is
Omniscient, All-powerful, Omnipresent Parameshwara, bestower of the
fruits of karma, good or bad, and the giver of Moksha. Advaita
Vedanta accepts both karma and grace. God is the bestower of grace
and ordainer of karma. But grace depends upon God while karma is
dependent upon one's past deeds in the earlier births.

The Acharya accepts God and Bhakti in the empirical level, whereas on
the absolute level, where there is One alone, there is no possibility
of dualistic Bhakti. When there is but One, where is the possibility
for a spiritual aspirant to worship someone or something other than
his own self? There is hence no possibility, at the Absolute level,
of Bhakti that depends on the quality and distinction of the
worshipper and the worshipped. There is no God apart from Self.



TRUTH OF VEDANTA SPREADS………..

Having traveled through many places including Magadhapura and
Yamasthapura on the way to Magadha and pursuing his career of
conquest in debate, the Acharya in the course of his travels now
approached the holy city of Prayaga. The Buddhists were still
influential in Magadha. But unable to face the great Acharya, they
refused to come out. None dared challenge the Acharya in a debate.
Everywhere common people would however gather to see the Shiva-like
Acharya and to hear him interpreting the scriptures. Untiringly, he
would satisfy the spiritual thirst of everybody. The Acharya had
debated with many people of wrong views of whom the worshippers of
Kubera, Indra and Yama may be mentioned in particular. Even though
the worshippers belonging to these different views had been pursuing
wrong paths and senseless superstitions, they would all regard
themselves as believers and followers of the Vedas. The Acharya
listened to their views patiently and reformed all of them.

At Yamasthapura lived many worshippers of Yama. Their arms were
tattooed with the signs of the buffalo and hot iron marks. They were
terrible to look at and were always fond of wild dancing. One day the
leader of the worshippers of Yama came to the Acharya and said, " O
great Acharya, we are the worshippers of Yama. The deity whom we
adore is the creator, preserver and destroyer of the three worlds. He
alone can deliver creatures from bondage. In the Vedas too it is
said, Yamaya swaha. Thus he alone can take the fruits of sacrifice.
Accordingly it is Yama who is the only supreme Brahman. It is he who
created the Rudra and other glorious Avataras. It is in this Yama
that the Vishnu has his origin. From his navel has arisen Brahma
whose complexion is blood-red and it is this Brahma who is the
creator of the eight Gods of the eight directions, of the planets and
the Sun, of the motion and rest in the entire universe. It is this
Yama who represents truth in his nature and is naturally pure and
liberated. He is the primal cause of all matter. Through his mere
worship, ignorance is removed. Thereafter, liberation in the state
beyond the form of the White Yama is attained".

Calmly listening to these words, the Acharya said in a sweet voice, "
You are talking against the truth. Remember Katha Upanishad, in it
you will find that Yama is not Brahman. Again you will observe in
Markandeya Purana that the great Lord Mahadeva, affectionately
disposed towards his devotees, compelled Yama by force to give up his
devotee Markandeya. Because he stayed awake on the holy night of
Shivaratri, a devotee named Sundara was saved by the attendants of
Shiva from the hands of Yama. Behold further that wearing these signs
cannot lead to liberation. It is knowledge that is the cause of
liberation. You should accordingly abandon these outward signs and be
devoted to the Advaita Brahman. You may continue to worship Yama as a
personal God without any desire. This will help in the purification
of your minds. Liberation can be possible only when one had attained
the knowledge of Brahman by way of purification of the soul. There
can be no liberation by mere ritualistic worship of Gods alone".

The worshipper was won over by the clear and rational instructions of
the Acharya. He took refuge at the Acharya's feet and became attached
to the rites of the five sacrifices and the worship of the five
deities for the purification of the mind as means to attainment of
the knowledge of the Brahman. Under the Acharya's directions, his
disciples also performed purificatory rites and began to follow the
true path of religion. Staying there nearly for a month, the Acharya
directed the spiritual aspirations of the worshippers of Yama towards
the attainment of supreme joy.

At Yamasthapura, the Acharya's stay was crowned with a success
greater than expected. The unshakable influence of the Acharya's
personality was felt by many people.

At the time of Acharya's advent, the religious life of the Hindus had
become sullied and was full of diverse errors. As a result of the
formidable onslaught of Buddhism, the ceremonial part of the Vedic
religion was in a moribund state. People had lost respect for the
Vedas. Like the Charvakas, they too said, ` The hypocrite, the
cunning and those who are active at night- these are the authors of
the Vedas'.

The Acharya had to engage in debate with eighty chief Hindu, Buddhist
and Jain sects. Even leaving aside the Buddhists and Jains, we have
to consider the fact that the Hindus had strayed from the true Vedic
dharma and were now grouped into different narrow, dualistic
doctrines. The main reason of this was the attack of the Buddhists.
But the strange thing was that even all Hindus following their
mistaken ways would consider their own theories infallible, in
accordance with the Vedas and as the only means of attaining Moksha.
As a result of the propaganda of the Buddhists, with royal support,
spread over hundreds of years, common Hindu folk had come to doubt
the existence and the eternity of the Vedas. Thus like branches
dropping off from the main trunk, the different theories of Hinduism
had torn themselves off from the life-source of the Vedas. Religious
practice had become largely a matter of wearing of external marks,
and senseless rituals. The divine Acharya established the authority
of the Vedas and reformed all the creeds of Hinduism and thus made
the people follow the Vedas.

The Acharya gradually approached Prayaga. Several years ago, directed
by Bhagavan Vyasa, he had come to this holy place. It had not been
possible then for him to stay at Prayaga or to be acquainted with the
religious ideas of the people there. This time, he made the
confluence of the three rivers, his abode. Performing the daily rites
of pilgrimage, he used to give religious instruction to the people
assembled there.

There was a great commotion everywhere at the auspicious coming of
the Acharya. Three thousand people were following a young monk of
unostentatious life. Many of them were distinguished and learned
Brahmins and scholars. It was indeed a Sight! It was, as if an ocean
was on the move, an ocean into which different rivers poured.

Prayaga was not only the greatest of holy places from very ancient
times, it was also a well established center of religion and culture.
Pious Hindus of many different sects lived here to attain salvation.
Among the followers of different doctrines here, the names of the
worshippers of Vayu (wind), Varuna (Water), Bhumi (earth), Tirtha
(pilgrim center), Manuloka (the world of Manu), Akasha (sky), Varaha,
followers of the theories of Guna, of Paramanukarana (Atomic
Causation) and the Sankhya theorists deserve special mention.

Hearing the news of the Acharya's arrival, scholars of different
views engaged in debate with the Acharya in order to establish the
superiority of their respective views. With infinite patience, the
Acharya listened to their views and then convinced them by reason and
by the authority of the scriptures of the imperfection of their
views. He said that the worship of the Saguna Brahman should be taken
to, without any desires. Only then would it lead to the purification
of the mind. In the heart of the purified soul, there is the radiance
of Advaita Brahman whose nature is ` Existence - Bliss- Knowledge `
and there is liberation resulting from this knowledge of identity of
the Advaita Brahman and the self. Accordingly every spiritual
practice is but a step to the attainment of Advaita knowledge.

One day, the leader of the Sankhya theorists greeted the great
Acharya and respectfully said, " O noble Acharya, we are adherents of
Prakriti or nature which is the ultimate cause of the universe. It is
also the material cause of the universe. Smritis like the Manu
Samhita support our theory. It is from Prakriti that the principles
like the intellect have originated. Prakriti is the state of
equilibrium of the Gunas. Even though without form, Prakriti assumes
form. This world indeed the manifestation of Prakriti".

Hearing these words, the Acharya said, " What you say is against the
Vedas. The Vedas do not regard Prakriti as the ultimate reality. It
cannot be accepted as the cause of the universe too. The Saguna
Brahman created the universe by cogitation. It is the Chaitanya
Shakti or the supreme power of consciousness of the Ishwara alone
that is capable of cogitation. Prakriti, without intelligence cannot
of itself achieve this power of witnessing. I advise you to take to
the devotion of the Supreme Brahman, through which alone liberation
is possible".

Thereafter, the Acharya advanced many more irrefutable arguments and
convinced the Sankhya theorists to follow the true Vedic path of
Advaita Vedanta. Thus staying at Prayaga for nearly three months, he
set up before all the Supra-personal origin of the Vedas and the
greatness of the knowledge of identity of Advaita Brahman and the
self. After establishing the glory of the Vedas and Advaita theory
everywhere and reforming various creeds, the Acharya with his
disciples left for Kashi, the abode of lord Vishwanatha.

Nearly twelve years before this, the Acharya had come to Kashi as a
wandering monk. At that time he was not much known. Today he was
Acharya Shankara, respected by all and revered in the entire country.
Surrounding by lakhs of disciples, he was touring India corner to
corner on a mission of establishment of religion, as the greatest
exponent and representative of Sanatana Vaidika dharma. Leaving
Prayaga, the Acharya walked for seven days to reach the holy city of
Kashi. Everywhere on the way crowds gathered to see that supremely
serene monk. None returned empty-handed. He filled the hearts and
souls of all with an ineffable joy by his charming exposition of the
scriptures and by his divine radiance of love and integrity. His
writings opened the eyes of many to the knowledge of the Advaita
Brahman.





written works of the Acharya bear witness to the high level of
his scholarship and his poetic genius, never possible in a normal
human being. He explained in his commentaries the philosophical
treatise of the abstruse and difficult spiritual works represented by
the three Prasthanas with such ease and simplicity as to fascinate
every scholarly and wise reader. The language of the commentaries is
elegant, sweet and mature. The style is pleasant and sweet at the
same time. The Acharya has explained these difficult scriptures in a
language so beautiful that the reader does not feel that he is
discussing some complex and abstruse subject. He has refuted the
conclusions reached in different theories with arguments so full of
power and skill that none have been able to confront them. The
Acharya has established the philosophy of Advaita with examples so
fascinating that there is no room for doubt in accepting them. In
this matter, we feel proud of the Acharya as the greatest among the
philosophers, not of India alone but the entire world. incomparable
also was the poetic genius of the Acharya. It is indeed rare to come
across a combination of poetry and philosophy. His poems
unquestionably are always rich in different, moods, contents and
ideas, like an ever-moving current of joy, like mines full of bright
treasures of meaning and rich sources of tender imagination. Through
his poems, he has expressed very skillfully the theory of Advaita. In
the poems of the Acharya there is a strange power that charms, there
is an unparalleled quality that intoxicates one. Is there a reader
whose heart will not echo the somber tones of hymns like Bhaja
Govindam. The inner message of these hymns overwhelms one's soul and
carries the mind away from the transient life and world full of
sorrow to a super-sensual realm in quest of all-pervading joy.

In reading his incomparable hymn Saundaryalahari, who will not feel
the Acharya's delightful play in a realm of noble imagination, the
uniquely charming manner in which he expresses his thoughts and the
ever-present tenderness of the words that he chooses?

" O Goddess, may the line that parts your hair on your head bring us
good. It is, as if, the flowing outlet for the waves of beauty on
your lotus-face and on that, the vermilion mark, tingled with red,
stays like the red glow of morning sunlight". Such descriptions are
indeed charming expressions of the tenderness of imagination. Later
in the same hymn in what graceful tilting words he craves a merciful
glance from the supreme Goddess, " O thou ever-auspicious Goddess,
Grace my miserable self too, in spite of my being far removed from
Thee (for lack of devotion), with the long-ranging and compassionate
look of Thy eyes, which defeat the slightly blooming blue water lily
in beauty. By this my humble self shall feel blessed, while to Thee,
it involves no loss. The rays of the moon fall alike, indeed, on a
mansion and a wilderness".

Of the works that are prominently associated with the Acharya, twenty-
two are commentaries, fifty-four consist of treatises and discourses
and seventy-five are hymns.

Entering the city of Kashi, the Acharya first of all went to the
temple of Vishwanatha. The shrine was full of pilgrims. The deity was
being worshipped through diverse offerings. Some were reading hymns,
a chorus of voices raising loud notes of praise to the deity. Some
again sought the favors of the Lord by Gala Vadya, making `Bam Bam;
sound in the mouth. Entering the temple full of overflowing emotion,
the Acharya performed the worship of Sri Vishwanatha. He was
immediately transported into a deep trance. That all-pervading and
formless Being had assumed form in his heart as Existence, Bliss and
Knowledge.

As soon as the news of the Acharya's arrival spread, many pilgrims
assembled there in order to see the great monk. Having seen the
Acharya, people felt they had actually seen Vishwanatha Shiva himself
and all, considered themselves blessed and satisfied.

Having performed his worship of lord Vishwanatha, the Acharya stayed
somewhere at Manikarnika. The arrangement for the stay of the
disciples was made at different places on the banks of the holy Ganga.

Among the five holy spots of Kashi, Manikarnika is a famous sacred
place, giving liberation to those who go there earnestly. According
to the Puranas, the spring there was dug by Sri Vishnu himself with
his Sudarshana Chakra. In the Kashi-khanda and other Puranas, it is
written that Lord Vishnu practiced severe penance there, seeking the
favors of Mahadeva. When Sri Mahadeva was shaking his head in
appreciation of Vishnu's penance, his ear-ornaments, inlaid with
gems, stones and snakes, dropped from his ears. This place where the
ornaments of the Lord landed came to be called Manikarnika.

The present cremation Ghat at Manikarnika is not very old. It is the
Harishchandra cremation Ghat on the banks of Ganga that is the
original and the only famous cremation Ghat in Kashi. In 1760 A.D.
the Hindu treasurer of a Nawab of Lucknow purchased a plot of land at
Manikarnika and had his mother cremated there and it is since ten
that the place has become a cremation ground. The Manikarnika that is
mentioned here is the holy place of Manikarnika and not the present
cremation Ghat of Manikarnika.

The auspicious arrival of the Acharya at that time was a big event in
the civic life of Kashi. Not much time was required to spread
everywhere the news that Shankaracharya had arrived in Kashi with
thousands of disciples. Soon hundreds of men and women began to
assemble everyday at Manikarnika Ghat in order to visit him. there
was no dearth of ascetics, aspirants, monks, scholars and Brahmins in
Kashi. All sought the true religion of the Acharya. Aspirants of
diverse views would strengthen the spiritual current of Kashi by
their religious practices and penance. Among them were the Shaivas,
Shaktas, Vaishnavas, followers of the doctrine of karma kanda,
worshippers of moon, worshippers of mars, Ananta, Siddha Gandharva,
Vetala, Vamacharis, Worshippers of Hirantagarbha, sun, Ganesha in his
various forms, Raja yogis, HathaYogis, dualists, followers of
Charvaka theory and adherents of many other doctrines.

Gradually scholars expounding different theories challenged the
Acharya to debate in order to establish their respective views. The
Acharya had debate with the exponents of all the views and in course
of the debates he refuted all these theories and established the
supremacy of Advaita.

One day, several Mimamsakas who followed the doctrine of karma
approached the Acharya and humbly said, " O great Acharya, we are the
followers of the doctrine of karma. The creation, preservation and
destruction of the universe are brought about by karma alone. Through
good work, results are attained and from evil deeds, evil
consequences emerge. If one performs good deeds, one is born as a
Brahmin. If, on the other hand, one commits sin, one is reborn as a
Sudra in consequence. Great men like Janaka realized the ultimate
truth only through work, accordingly it is the injunction of the
scriptures that the seekers of liberation should engage in good deeds
leading to it. No one can refrain from mental or physical work".

The Acharya said in a pleasant voice, " From the statement in the
Sruti, ` Yasya Etat Karma `, which means ` this universe is whose
creation', it is clear that this world is the creation of the supreme
Brahman or Ishwara. That self-existent, omniscient God whose nature
is truth is the cause of this universe. Karma can never be the cause
of the universe. All that is born of a cause, is in the nature of
effect to a cause ands therefore, is transient. Accordingly you
should meditate on the eternal, immortal and immutable self. It is
through this kind of meditation that you will realize supreme bliss
and attain liberation.

Work is of two types, Sakama-that which is performed with desire of
owing the result and Nishkama-that which is performed without desire.
When good deeds are done without desire of getting the results, i.e.
without attachment to their consequences, the mind is purified and
with that pure mind it is possible to contemplate the Brahman and to
attain the state of Samadhi".

Listening to the Acharya's significant discourse, the followers of
the doctrine of Mimamsa realized their error and according to the
Acharya's instructions endeavored to realize the truth of Parabrahman.

On an other occasion, the worshippers of Gandharva approached the
Acharya and said respectfully," Master, we are the worshippers of the
Gandharva named Vishwavasu. Through his grace, we are fortunate to
have acquired the knowledge of Nada Vijnana, the knowledge of sound.
Creatures can thus be liberated only by worship of Vishwavasu".

In reply, the Acharya said in a solemn voice, " The knowledge of Nada
may indeed be acquired through the worship of Vishwavasu. But one
cannot attain liberation this way. In the Vedas, the supreme Brahman
is described as being soundless, touch less , colorless,
undiminishing etc. from this, it is clear that Brahman is beyond and
separate from sound. The aspirant who realizes the supreme Brahman
who is beyond sound and form is the true knower of the Vedas and of
the ultimate reality. You should worship that Brahman and thus be
freed from the bondage of ignorance".

They were blessed to accept with heads lowered in submission, the
advice of the Acharya. The chief scholars in Varanasi at that time
including Bhasvarananda, Guptamishra, Vidyendu and others were all in
turn defeated in argument by the Acharya. Thus during his stay of
over three months in the city of Kashi, the Acharya made many
adherent of erroneous views follow the Vedas and gave instructions on
the nature of Brahman and self to countless men and women. The main
disciples of the Acharya like Padmapada, Sureshwara, Hastamalaka also
defeated in argument many adherents of erroneous views and made them
devoted to the Vedas. The essential truth of Vedanta began to spread
everywhere. The Self had been almost annihilated by the materialistic
Charvakas and by Buddhists who believed in physical existence alone,
regarding the body as the Self. By the Acharya's analytical powers,
the tides of time turned and the roots of theism and superstition
were destroyed. Many scholarly logicians failed in their determined
efforts to refute the commentaries of the Acharya and like gold that
becomes brighter by rubbing, cutting or heating, the commentary on
the Brahma sutras emerged even more brilliant after being closely
examined by those who challenged it. Thus the Acharya's exposition of
Advaita Brahman was established in Varanasi and from Varanasi as the
center, spread to be established in many distant places.

The Acharya was liberal in his approach. He would never ask anyone to
give up his own views. By citation of scriptures and by his powers of
argument, he would point out the errors in others' views point and by
reforming it would make it consistent with the Vedas. He would also
ask all to be devoted to the worship of Gods.

Within a short time there was a big transformation in the thinking of
the spiritual aspirants and scholars in Varanasi which was at that
time the main center of Hindu religion and culture. Scholars and
philosophers engaged themselves with deep attention in the discussion
of Vedanta. As a consequence of the commentaries and other works of
the Acharya being copied and published in the form of books, scholars
with great eagerness began to undertake a detailed study of all these
works. Thus filling Varanasi in a flood of resurgent ideas, the
Acharya, accompanied by his disciples, left for Saurashtra at the
very earnest desire of the people of that place.



ASCENDING THE SARVAJNA - SARADA PEETHA …………



The great Acharya proceeded towards Saurashtra accompanied by a huge
conquering army of devotees and disciples. At every place through
which the monks passed, great crowds would collect to have a look at
the Acharya and listen to his heavenly discourses. Many scholars and
Brahmins also accompanied the Acharya. In order to institute the
rites of worship of the five deities among the common people, the
Acharya would some Brahmins behind in different places so that they
might teach the rites of worship to the people. Also in order to
propagate Vedanta philosophy he has Sanskrit schools, tolas and
Chatushpathis (institutes and universities of Sanskrit learning) set
up under the patronage of highly learned Hindus and renowned scholars
who accompanied him. Thus permanent provision was made for the
propagation of the Vedanta philosophy and Vedic culture.

Wherever the Acharya rested in the evening, crowds of people would
gather to see him. All would arrive to derive the benefits of having
the Darshan of a God. After a walking tour spread over many days, the
Acharya reached Ujjain, the capital of the kingdom of Avanti. At the
news of the Acharya's arrival, the capital was bedecked with flags
and banners and with the king in front, hundreds of distinguished men
and women came out on the way to receive the Acharya and welcome him.

Here, the temple of Mahakala was famous. The Acharya, with his
disciples, went first to pay his respects to the deity. He worshipped
Mahadeva by composing a charming hymn in his glory. During the
worship of the Lord, the solemn notes of drums and tambourines rang
out and the whole place was filled with the fragrance of the Agaru
scent and burning incense. At the news of the arrival of the Acharya
a large crowd had already gathered. All were eager to have a glimpse
of the great monk. His attitude of overwhelming devotion touched the
hearts of everyone. Seeing the unostentatious mode of life of the
noble Acharya, they were all the more curious. After the rites of
worship were over, the Acharya came out of the temple and made his
abode in the huge courtyard of the temple.

After accepting alms that were offered to him, the Acharya sent for
his disciples Padmapada and said, " The famous scholar Bhaskara
Pundit lives in this town. Go to him and informing him of my arrival
here, tell him that I am challenging him to a debate".

Padmapada informed Bhaskara pundit of the Acharya's arrival and of
his intention to meet the former in debate. Hearing this, the pundit
also said that he too was eager to have a debate with the Acharya.
Very soon the news that there was to be a debate between the Acharya
and Bhaskara pundit spread in the town. Thousands of people gathered
in the temple of Sri Mahakala. After a respectful exchange of
greetings between the two, the debate began. The debate gradually led
to sharp controversy and intricate arguments. Both were distinguished
scholars and excellent orators versed in the skilful used of words.
After a sharp discussion lasting for a long time, Bhaskara gave up
his vain attempt of establishing his own views and began attacking
the views of his opponent. He said, " In your view, it is the
Prakriti or nature that creates distinction between the individual
soul and the supreme Self. In reality however that is impossible. For
whether existing in the supreme self or in the individual soul,
Prakriti can never be the source of distinction. This is because the
state of living creatures and that of the soul are both created after
Prakriti".

The brilliant Acharya said, " If that is so, how can the mirror be
the source of distinction between an object and its reflection? If
the mirror can be the source of distinction between an object and its
reflection whenever there is but an object, with the help of
consciousness alone (face to be reflected), why should not Prakriti
be the source of distinction between the living creature and the
supreme Self? "

The Acharya presented such powerful arguments in refutation of
Bhaskara's view that gradually he began to lose his brilliance before
those who were present in the meeting. Defending his point view, the
Acharya attacked the Bhedabheda (distinction and identity) theory of
Bhaskara sharply saying, " It is true that between the lumps of earth
from which earthen vessels are made and the material of the earthen
vessel there is a difference on account of their being two different
things viz. finished earthen vessel and just a lump of earth. There
is also identity because of the earth being common between them. But
there cannot be distinction and identity at the same time within the
SAME quality. Therefore it is highly improper to speak of Bhedabheda -
distinction and identity at the same time". The Acharya established
his view with the help of many other points. Unable to hold himself
before the very embodiment of knowledge, Bhaskara was gradually
forced into silence. The scholars present in the debate declared that
the Acharya had won the debate. With lowered head, Bhaskara left the
meeting.

In course of his travels, the Acharya passed through many places in
Avanti, having temples repaired and the Vedic way set up. Scholars
like Bana, Dandi etc were also defeated in debate and became the
disciples of the Acharya. Many other scholars and followers of
Buddhism and Jainism were also defeated by the Acharya who also had
debates with scholars belonging to different sects like Vaishnava,
Shakta, Shaiva, Pashupata and Saura. Thus the fame of Advaita spread
everywhere.

After visiting Avanti, the Acharya arrived at Saurashtra (the ancient
Kambhoja) and having visited the shrines of Girnar, Somnath and
Prabhasa and explaining the superiority of Vedanta in all these
places, he arrived at Dwaraka. All these places were holy and linked
with the memories of Lord Krishna. Even though Jains, Buddhists and
dualists were prominent in these places, hearing of the Acharya's
supernatural scholarship, none of them dared face him in debate.
Everywhere the victory of the Acharya and the glory of Advaita
Vedanta were proclaimed.

The Acharya arrived at Dwaraka, traveling with his disciples along
the coastal path from Prabhasa. Having bathed in the holy waters of
river Gomati, he went to the temple of Dwarakadhisha Krishna. He was
overcome with joy in the worship of Lord Krishna with a deep feeling
of devotion. Many pious men and women lived in that holy city. He
inspired all to pursue pure-hearted single-minded spiritual practice
leading to the awareness of the identity between the individual Self
and the supreme Brahman through desire-less performance of rites and
forms of worship, as laid down in the Vedas.

Leaving the town of Dwaraka, the Acharya passed through the shrines
of Kanaka, Gurjara and Pushkar and arrived at Sindh. Even before the
Acharya's arrival in those places, the stories of his Himalayan
achievements had reached. He was greatly honored everywhere.
Followers of diverse views came to respect and follow Advaita after
hearing the Acharya's lucid exposition of the Vedanta.

From Sindh, the Acharya went to many places of pilgrimage, villages,
settlements and towns, preaching the Vedic dharma. He reached thus
the country of Gandhara (which was situated between the modern Kabul
and Peshawar). At Purushapura, (modern Peshawar), Buddhism was still
cruelly dominant. In many monasteries, Buddhist monks lived in large
numbers. They were however too doubtful of their own views and
philosophy to face the incomparable brilliance and scholarship of the
Acharya in a debate. This fact proclaimed the victory of the Vedic
dharma everywhere. The Acharya fulfilled the desires of people who
sought truth by asking them to follow the Vedic path.

At the cordial invitation of the people of Bahlika country (undivided
Punjab), the Acharya proceeded to that region. It was a charming
mountainous place. The climate was cool and very healthy. The scenic
beauty was breathtaking. Learning that the Acharya had arrived there
to propagate and establish Vedic dharma, the local Jaina community
was much agitated. The Jainas in a body, challenged the Acharya to
debate and a sharp debate began on the basis of Syadvada, the
doctrine of sevenfold predication. But the Jaina scholars were unable
to hold their own against the Acharya and left the meeting
dejectedly. Realizing the superiority of the Acharya's teachings, the
people sought his instructions.

At that time, the influence of the Buddhists in the Bahlika country
was also not negligible. The Acharya had great debates with Buddhist
teachers of Madhyamika (nihilism) and Vijnanavada (subjective
idealism) schools. But they appeared to lose all their brilliance in
the face of the arguments and conclusions advanced by the Acharya.
The Acharya proved that Lord Buddha's spiritual practice was in
accordance with the Vedic injunctions and that he attained
unqualified supreme knowledge. He had also preached the Vedic truth
and the eightfold spiritual practice. It is because they had not
properly understood the instructions and the life of Lord Buddha that
Buddhists were preaching their theories against the Vedas.

The Acharya went up to Iran and Iraq with his followers and defeating
the scholars of these countries, reestablished Vedic dharma there.
Muslim invasion of these countries had not yet taken place. Some
deteriorating Buddhist influence was however present there, which was
purged by the Acharya.

Thereafter, the Acharya established his victory over Kamboja (region
of North Kashmir), Darada (Dabistan) and many regions situated in the
desert and crossing mighty peaks, entered Kashmir.

The Acharya eventually arrived at Sarada Peetham in Kashmir. This
place was at that time an important center of Hindu culture. Eminent
scholars from all over India and spiritual aspirants lived there,
adding to the glory of the place. There was quite a commotion among
the people there at the arrival of the Acharya.

There was at the Sarada Peetham, a famous shrine of the goddess of
learning. Inside the temple there was a pedestal known as the
Sarvajna Peetha, the seat of omniscience. He alone who was All-
knowing was entitled to sit on the pedestal of omniscience. The
pedestal was guarded by famous scholars from all over India.

If any scholars arrived there with the ambition of ascending the
pedestal of omniscience, they would have to defeat scholars belonging
to all the different sects residing around the temple and the right
to enter the temple would be acquired by the common consent of the
scholars.

Many scholars had come from distant countries to sit upon the
Sarvajna Peetha, but none had the fortune of ascending the Peetha.
Thus, for long the right to sit upon it was looked upon as a rare
privilege, difficult even for the Gods.

After arrival at the Sarada Peetha, one day the Acharya was sitting
on the banks of Krishna Ganga when he heard the voices of some
scholars. They were saying in the course of their discussion, " Well,
he may be an all-conquering scholar but why should we accept his
views? He has not yet been able to defeat the scholars here in
argument. Besides the Goddess Sarada has also not conferred the title
of omniscience upon him. Till this happens, we shall not accept the
Acharya's teaching".

Hearing this, the disciples were distressed and requested the Acharya
to ascend the Sarvajna Peetha. At the eagerness of his disciples, the
Acharya gave silent assent to their request and proceeded towards the
temple of Sri Sarada. There was a great commotion among the local
scholars at the sight of the Acharya approaching the temple.
Immediately they gathered at the four gates of the temple and
prepared to challenge the Acharya to debate. There was great
excitement everywhere. Many men and women belonging to the place had
assembled there out of curiosity on hearing the news.

Asking the other disciples to wait, the Acharya proceeded with some
of his important disciples like Padmapada, Sureshwara, Hastamalaka
and Totaka towards the holy temple. Seeing the Acharya approaching
the disputants addressed him thus, " O noble monk, with what object
have you come to attain this great honor? Do you have the
qualification the attainment of which alone leads to the right of
entry in this temple? Are you versed in all branches of learning? Are
you omniscient?"

Holding his head up a little, the Acharya said, " I know all the
scriptures. There is nothing beyond the knowledge of my Self. If you
want you may test me".

After this exchange of talk, Vaisesikas of Kanada school, Sankhya
followers of Kapila, logicians of the Gautama school, Mimamsakas
following Jaimini, Buddhists of Sautantrika,Vaibhasika, Madhyamika
and Yogachara schools and Jain scholars of Swetambara and Digambara
sects standing at the various gates engaged in debates with the
Acharya.

An eminent scholar of the Kanada school put a question to the Acharya
saying, " O great teacher, if you have mastered all branches of
knowledge, tell us what the nature of matter is according to the
Vaisesika theory? What is the reason of a Dvayanuka compound (
compound of two atoms) arising out of two atoms? Whence comes the
Anutva (atomic quality) in the above compound? "

As soon as the Acharya had heard the question, he said smilingly, "
In the Vaisesika theory, it is the dual number belonging to the two
atoms of the compound which is the reason of the atomic quality
inherent in the two atoms' compound".

Thereafter there were diverse arguments on both sides on the
mysteries of the theory of matter. Hearing the Acharya's powerful
conclusions, the followers of Kanada school desisted from further
dispute and bowed down to the Acharya. Seeing this, the Nyaya scholar
who was the follower of Gautama, proudly faced the Acharya and put
his question to him, " Well, what is the difference between Kanada's
and Gautama's views of liberation and what is the nature of matter
according to Gautama ?"

The Acharya replied in solemn tones, " In Kanada's view, the Self
devoid of qualities remains like the sky without any possibilities of
regeneration - inactive and unattached. In Gautama's view however,
existence in this liberated state is endowed with bliss and
consciousness. In connection with the nature of matter it is clearly
seen that in Kanada's view there are seven types of matter and in
Gautama's view there are sixteen categories. There is no conflict
between the two views on the nature of matter. Both the theories
admit that liberation comes through a knowledge of Reality. The views
of Kanada and Gautama are again the same on God, the creator of the
universe and the Supreme regulator of all".

Hearing this reply of the Acharya, the theistic logician was
satisfied and showing great respect for the Acharya, desisted from
debate. Seeing this, a scholar of the Sankhya school arrogantly
obstructed the Acharya's path to the temple and questioned him, "
Well, can you tell me if the causation of the material universe by
original Prakriti in the Sankhya theory, an independent phenomenon or
subject to control by the Self as consciousness?"

The Acharya replied in easy tones, " That primordial Prakriti which
consists of the three Gunas and has diverse manifestations and which
is the source of this material universe is an independent agent
according to Kapila. But the truth according to Vedanta is that even
this primordial Prakriti is subject to the supreme Brahman that is of
the nature of consciousness". Thereafter, there were diverse and
intricate arguments on both sides and the Sankhya scholar was
eventually quite satisfied and desisted from further debate.

Seeing the Acharya proceed towards another gate, Buddhist and Jain
scholars challenged him to a debate. Among the Buddhists, scholars of
all the four sects - Madhyamika, Yogachara, Soutantrika and
Vaibhashika were present. They said o the Acharya in an insolent
manner, " O monk, explain the differences among our four sects and
also explain the distinction between the two different theories of
Bahyartha Vada (theories of the existence of external objects). What
is again the difference between Vedanta and these four doctrines?"

Without pausing a moment for deliberation, the Acharya replied, "
Among the followers of Bahyartha Vada, the Sautantrikas say that all
objects are known through inference while the Vaibhashikas contend
that these are directly perceived. In both the theories, all matter
is regarded as momentary every moment, that is to say, matter is
regarded as transient. According to the nihilistic Madhyamika view,
every thing by nature is void. The awareness of the world is due to a
stream of momentary consciousness. In nirvana, even this awareness
vanishes. Then everything is realized as void. According to Vedanta,
the eternal Brahman alone which is pure, intelligent and free by
nature is true. Everything else is illusory and false. If the
Sunyavadi (nihilist) regards the void as something existent and the
Vijnanavadi (idealist) regards Vijnana (knowledge or consciousness)
as fixed and unchanging by nature, there is no difference between
them and Vedanta".

The Buddhists were so pleased with the Acharya's rational reply that
they all said in unison, " Acharya, you are the fittest person to
enter the temple".

But the Jainas did not stop at this. The Jains of the Digambara
school demanded of the Acharya arrogantly, " O monk, tell us the real
meaning of the word Astikaya. What object is denoted by this word?"

The Acharya smilingly replied, " Since you desire to hear the answer
to this question, let me give the answer. By the five words
Jivaastikaaya, Pudgalaastikaaya, Dharmaastikaaya, Adharmaastikaaya
and Akaashaastikaaya, the following five objects - life, body,
virtue, vice and sky are denoted. That which expresses the
word `Asti' (to exist) is called Astikaaya. The root `Kai' means
sound and from it is derived the word `Astikaaya'".

Hearing the Acharya's words, the Jaina teachers said with great
respect to the Acharya, " It is but impertinence to seek to test you.
You are a limitless ocean of knowledge and learning. You know all the
scriptures and all the branches of learning. We consider ourselves
greatly honored even to be defeated by you. Please enter the temple".

But even this did not satisfy the scholars' desire for debate. Even
though Mandana, the greatest of the Mimamsakas was accompanying the
Acharya as his disciple, the Mimamsakas said to the Acharya by way of
a question, " What is the nature of sound or word in Jaimini's view?
Is this a substance or a quality?"

The Acharya said in a sweet voice, " Sound is based on letters. The
letters are constant and pervasive. When through the ear one becomes
aware of the sound, its existence is accepted. Sound accordingly is a
particular type of substance according to Jaimini and not a quality".

The Mimamsakas marveled at the Acharya's reply. They said humbly, "
We did not put this question in order to test you. We asked only by
way of a long standing custom. Please enter the temple".

Thus hearing proper replies to scriptural questions, the scholars who
opposed the Acharya honored him in various ways and opened the temple
gate so that he might go unimpeded up to the Sarvajna Peetha - the
pedestal of omniscience.

People who had assembled in the temple courtyard acclaimed the
Acharya's victory. Musical instruments rang out everywhere - their
solemn notes filled the air. Amidst that tumult of joy, the Acharya
drank of the holy waters of the spring adjacent to the temple and
worshipped the Goddess Sarada in a melodiously rhythmic hymn.
Everyone at this moment heard an incredibly melodious voice from the
heaven, " Dear son Shankara, I am pleased with you. I bestow on you
today the title, Sarvajna (omniscient, all-knowing). You alone are
worthy of sitting upon this Peetha".

The divine voice of Sarada, the mother of the universe reverberated
through the temple. Hearing the divine voice, the Acharya felt an
ineffable celestial joy in his heart. This unthinkable event made
everyone convinced of the living existence of the Goddess at that
place. Taking his seat upon that Peetha bedecked with pearls and
jewels, the Acharya satisfied everyone present by explaining the true
nature of the great Goddess Parashakti. That unforgettable event was
fondly treasured as an imperishable memory in all hearts. It did not
take long for the story of the Acharya's ascent on the Sarvajna
Peetha to spread everywhere. Staying in the holy Sarada Peetha for
some days, the Acharya explained Advaita, Brahman and Self to the
common public and formally initiated many worthy recipients into the
worship of Sridevi by way of Samayachara, firmly on the basis of
Advaita Vedanta.

Thus the Acharya rose to the greatest heights of honor. Can it be a
matter of wonder that the Acharya who was Shiva incarnate, whose
scholarship compelled the defeat of Mandana born of Brahma's powers,
who was declared to be omniscient by the goddess Sarada herself,
would be accepted as a Divine being at all? After this, Advaita
towered above all the other traditions and entered into the very
heart and thus released a tremendous movement in the spiritual world.
as a result, deteriorated Buddhism and Jainism lost their luster and
became evanescent and gave great impetus to the reawakening of
Sanatana Vaidika dharma.



FROM KASHMIR TO ASSAM AND GAUDA ………

Leaving Sarada Peetham, the Acharya toured many places in Kashmir and
arrived at Srinagar. Finding a Shiva temple on a nearby low hilltop,
he went to visit the deity there. After visiting the holy deity and
worshipping him, the Acharya went to visit the famous shrine of
Parashakti at the foot of the hill. Many spiritual aspirants and
worshippers lived there undertaking spiritual practices t please the
great Goddess. Arriving there, the Acharya worshipped the Goddess
overwhelmed by a unique feeling of affection and devotion. His heart
was so full of the glory of the goddess that he proclaimed the
majesty of the Goddess in a melodious hymn.

The city of Srinagar, which is believed to be constructed in the
shape of Srichakra, is also associated with the great hymn of
Saundaryalahari. It is said that this great hymn has its origin in
the teeth of the Supreme Mother Lalita Mahatripurasundari. The
Acharya, during his stay in Srinagar, (some biographers say in
Varanasi) disappeared for a time. He transported himself to
Mahakailasa, the abode of Paramashiva. There on a wall, he found this
great hymn written. He began to read it, but as he read it, Ganesha,
the offspring of Shiva, began rubbing it from below, lest this great
sage should publicize this highly esoteric hymn in the world of men.
So the Acharya could master only the first forty one verses, and in
place of what had been erased, he composed an additional fifty-nine
verses and made it a full text of hundred verses and published it in
the world of men. The Acharya, along with the great jewel of
Saundaryalahari, also brought from Mahakailasa, five sets of
Ratnagarbha Ganapathy, Srichakra and Chandramouleshwara Linga. These
were handed over to Padmapada, Totaka, Sureshwara, Hastamalaka and
others who were designated as the heads of the monasteries that the
Acharya established in Badari, Dwaraka, Puri, Sringeri and
Kanchipuram. The worship of these divine images of Parabrahman, that
the Acharya received directly from Mahadeva have been worshipped
regularly with immense devotion by the Acharyas of these monasteries
till the present day.

The hymn is incomparable not merely from the point of view of poetry
and composition but a solemn and beautiful statement of the manner
of his acceptance in life of the Parabrahma Shakti. The profound
devotion and humility of the Acharya touches the heart of every
reader of the hymn. The Acharya has used beautifully in his hymn, all
possible similes and metaphors that are known in Sanskrit. There are
some doubts regarding the Acharya's authorship of this divine hymn.
However, a close look at Subhagodaya, a treatise on Srividya written
by Sri Gaudapaadaachaarya establishes Acharya as the author of this
hymn beyond any doubt. It is indeed the content of this treatise that
is seen reflected in Saundaryalahari.

The Acharya's life was always blessed by the grace of the divine
Mother of the cosmos. It was this supreme Parashakti who had appeared
to him as Annapurana in Kashi. Again she played her part as
Ubhayabharati and then as Sarada, playfully testing the Acharya. She
as Mookambika showered her grace on him again. As Kamakshi
Mahatripurasundari she manifested in front of him yet again. Thus the
Acharya and his successors have always been devoted to the worship of
Sridevi, the Chitshakti inseparable from Parabrahman.

The Acharya stayed in Srinagar for a few days preaching the glory of
Parashakti and Vedanta. Leaving the Kashmir valley, the Acharya in
his expedition of spiritual conquest, followed the course of the
Chenab along its bank to step on to the plains and visiting in course
of travel, places of pilgrimage like Taxila, Jwalamukhi and Haridwar,
arrived at Naimisharanya of Puranic fame.

The glorious story of the Acharya's ascent on Sarada Peetha and the
conferment upon him, the title of omniscience had already spread
everywhere. For this reason, even though in places like Taxila the
Buddhists and Jains were still predominant to some extent, none dared
to face the Acharya in debate. Taking this opportunity, the Acharya
and his disciples preached among the people the excellence of the
Vedanta religion.

The Acharya was, above all, liberal in his approach. He would not ask
any one to abandon his own views. He would not even demand of the
Buddhists and Jains that they should abjure their faiths. In order to
bring about the spiritual welfare of all, he would only demonstrate
the imperfections of their views and would ask them to undertake
spiritual practice advocated in the scriptures. He combined in his
person, the qualities of a Jnani, a Bhakta and a Yogi. According to
him, Brahman alone is truth and the universe that we see externally
is an illusion. The universe has no existence apart from the Brahman.

The Acharya was also not in favor in making the Shaiva a Vaishnava or
vice versa. On the contrary, he would ask everyone to worship his
chosen deity as the symbol of Brahman. Even though he was firmly
established in the knowledge of Advaita Brahman, he performed the
ceremonial worship of Gods and Goddesses as symbols of Saguna Brahman
in order to reveal the universality and the vast form of Vedic
dharma. The great saying ` Sarvam Khalvidam Brahma', Verily all this
is Brahman, found concrete statement in the Acharya's life.

The Acharya directed his disciple Paramakaalaanala, knowing him to be
a devotee of Paramashiva to preach devotion to Shiva, based on
Advaita and Saguna Brahman. Similarly, he directed his disciple
Lakshmana to preach devotion to Narayana, Divakara to preach the
glory of Surya, Girijakumara to establish the glory of worship of
Ganesha, Batukanatha to preach the worship of Bhairava and Tripura
Kumara to spread the knowledge of Shakta doctrine, all based on
Advaita and Saguna Brahman. Thus during his life-time itself, the
Acharya instituted different forms of worship of the Saguna Brahman
through his disciples, in terms of their different aptitudes and
qualifications.

The Acharya further said that it is through the knowledge of Brahman
alone that absolute liberation is attained. In the state of
liberation, the living creature is freed from its physical existence
and attains identity with the Parabrahman. But through the worship of
Saguna Brahman, one attains concentration of the mind and also the
grace of the different Gods and Goddesses who are worshipped. In
terms of different aptitudes of the recipients, there is need for
rites of worship for different spiritual aspirants. Not everyone can
comprehend the truth of Nirguna Brahman. A person who has four
spiritual attainments i.e. he who can discriminate between the
eternal and the transient objects, who is indifferent to the
enjoyment of fruits of one's action here and hereafter, who practices
restraint of passions, self-control, abstinence, forbearance, faith
and profound meditation and who sincerely seeks liberation, is worthy
of receiving the knowledge of the non-dual Brahman.

In the past, the Naimisharanya was an important center of Vedic
culture, particularly for those who followed the ritualistic part of
the Vedas. There are many references and instances of it in the
Puranas. The Acharya on his arrival at Naimisharanya, was deeply
distressed in not able to find any signs of the past glory. There was
no hermitage of the Rishis, nor was any Vedic chanting heard. Instead
there was a complete dominance of Buddhist Tantrikas. The Acharya
stayed for quite some time and gradually reformed all the Buddhist
Tantrikas. He explained to all that the instructions in the path of
knowledge that was given by Lord Buddha was not different from
Advaita Vedanta. As a result, many became devoted to Vedic rites and
worship.

Leaving Naimisharanya, the Acharya arrived at Ayodhya, the birthplace
of Sri Rama. There too through the spread of Buddhism, the worship of
Hindu Gods and Goddesses was almost extinct. Arriving at the famous
temple of Sri Rama, the Acharya had the shrine repaired and rites of
worship instituted. He also gave instructions on the significance of
the worship of Sri Rama. As a consequence of his preaching, many took
to the worship of the five deities.

Thus, in spite of Buddhist dominance in all those places the Acharya
went on preaching about the necessity of Vedic rites and worship of
the Lord in accordance with the Vedas and traveling through places
like Mithila and Nalanda, arrived at holy Gaya.

From very ancient times Gaya was a great pilgrimage center for
offering oblations to forefathers. From different parts of India,
people came to offer oblations at the lotus feet of Sri Vishnu for
the sake of deliverance of their departed ancestors.

At the place where Lord Buddha attained Buddha-hood, there was a
large temple which housed an image of Buddha. In course of time, the
place had become a very sacred pilgrimage center for the Buddhists
all over the world. before this, the Acharya had declared Lord Buddha
to be one of the ten incarnations of Sri Vishnu in his Dashavatara
Stotra. Indeed it was through spiritual practices following the Vedic
path that Lord Buddha had attained the state of realization. The
nirvana that he spoke of was not an empty state of mind but a state
full of joy. Nirvana in the Buddhist theory as preached originally by
Lord Buddha and Moksha according to Vedanta are synonymous. However,
the later followers of Buddhism misinterpreted the teachings and gave
a different account of Buddha's doctrine. The Acharya clarified this
point and reformed many Buddhist sects.

As a result of the Acharya's acceptance of Buddha as an incarnation
of Sri Narayana, the foundations of the Buddhist religion were
weakened. The Brahmins of Gaya instituted the worship of Lord Buddha
as an incarnation of Sri Vishnu. The effect of such worship was
tremendous. House-holder Buddhists of different social levels devoted
themselves to the worship of Buddha as an incarnation of Sri Vishnu.
Within a short time in places around Gaya and also in far away
places, people in large numbers found refuge in Vaidika Dharma.

Leaving the holy city of Gaya, the Acharya explained and preached the
Vedic faith in different places of Bengal. Within a short period, the
Sanatana Vaidika Dharma came to be instituted at different levels of
the society. At that time, Buddhist and Hindu Tantrikas were very
powerful all over Bengal. Very few people knew about the very
existence of the Vedas. As a result of the Acharya's arrival, Hindu
scriptures began to be read and taught in different parts of Bengal.
In some places, the house-holder disciples accompanying the Acharya
had images of Shiva and Kali installed and encouraged their worship.
Scholars were fascinated to hear the exposition of the scriptures and
the explanation of the greatness of the Vedas from the Acharya.
Shankaracharya was accepted as the visible, living incarnation of the
Lord by all.

Completing the work of religious reform in Bengal, the Acharya
proceeded towards Pragjyotishapura, Kamarupa and Assam. All over
Assam and particularly in Kamarupa, the Tantrikas were predominant.
They were accomplished in charms and spells and were skilled in the
rites of destruction, mental distraction and bringing the opponent
into subjugation. Learning that the Acharya had arrived with his
disciples and hundreds of devotees, the then ruler of
Pragjyotishapura came out on the way with his officials to greet and
receive the Acharya with great respect. Blessing the king, the
Acharya with his vast band of disciples, accompanied by the king,
arrived at the foot of the Kamakhya hill, the seat of the Yoni Peetha
of Goddess Kamakhya, famed in the Puranas. The Acharya ascended the
hill and performed the rites of worship at the shrine of Parashakti
and remained in meditation for three continuous days. Looking at that
meditative, solemn and serene figure, all were filled with respect
and devotion for him. The Acharya and his disciples gave instructions
in Vedic dharma in terms of the capacities of the listeners. Before
the towering personality of the Acharya, all heads were bowed and
many became his disciples and engaged themselves in the practice of
Vedic Dharma.

Within a few days, the Tantrikas of Kamarupa influenced by the
Buddhists and led by a Kashmiri Tantrik Abhinava Gupta, challenged
the Acharya to debate. Abhinava Gupta tried his best to hold his own
but facing the uncommon genius of the Acharya, who was the very
embodiment of Sridevi, was something quite beyond his caliber. He had
to admit his defeat. As a result, people became attached to Vedic
dharma and following the rituals laid down by Rishis like
Yagnavalkya, engaged in the worship of the Divine mother by modes of
Samayachara.

Abhinava Gupta was not only a powerful Tantrika, but also a very
renowned scholar. Refuting Vedanta, he had written a Shakta
commentary on the Brahma sutra. Defeated in argument, Abhinava Gupta
considered himself deeply offended and humiliated. He realized that
there was no scholar in the whole world who could defeat the
scholarship of the Acharya. As long as the Acharya was alive, the
destruction of Vamachara and of gory Tantrik rituals was inevitable.
He engaged himself in secret magical rites to bring about the
Acharya's death.

Within a few days, signs of an incurable ailment - anal fistula -
manifested itself in the Acharya's body. The illness became gradually
more serious and the pain was insufferable. There was suppuration and
bleeding. The Acharya was however calm and unruffled. He continued
giving instructions to various spiritual aspirants without giving a
single thought to his body or pain. The disease worsened. The Acharya
became extremely weak. Even in that state, the Acharya remained calm
and continued to guide his devotees. The supreme Acharya even refused
to cure himself, which was just a matter of silly game for him. The
disciples were greatly concerned for their beloved master and
attended on him to the best of their abilities. Padmapada became
anxious for proper medical treatment of the ailment. Asking for
permission to send for a doctor, they requested the Acharya.

With a smile, the Acharya said, " My sons, why are you so agitated? A
disease is cured only cured through suffering and even if it is
inevitable that I should die of it, I have not the slightest regrets.
Do not make futile efforts at treatment".

Hearing word of such indifference from their Guru, the disciples held
back their tears with great difficulty and said, " Lord of the Yogis,
Indeed you have not the slightest attachment to your body, but
master, you are our life even as water is life to the creatures that
live in it. Saints live for the good of the world even though they
themselves have attained their objects of self-realization and are
without any desire. You should save yourself for the good of the
others. We know that you will not use your limitless powers to cure
yourself. But at least allow us to do what is best possible by us".

At this importunate request, the Acharya's heart was overcome with
pity. He gave permission for doctors to be brought. The royal
physician of that country began treating the Acharya using powerful
drugs. But the illness showed not the slightest signs of abatement
and on the contrary worsened day by day. All physicians who tried to
cure the Acharya gave up hope. The disciples were plunged in sorrow.
Meanwhile the overjoyed Abhinava Gupta waited for the moment when the
Acharya would breathe his last. The Acharya meanwhile bore in silence
the terrible pain of his illness and prepared for death.

The Acharya's patience leaves a deep impression on our minds. Having
attained the supreme knowledge, he lived in the state of a
Jivanmukta. There was no trace of desire in his heart. He viewed life
and death with the same detached attitude. the life of the Acharya is
a bright example of how a person who has attained the knowledge of
Brahman lives in this world. his was an existence in the supreme
being beyond joy and sorrow. The only attitude of his mind towards
the world was one of charity.

There was no hope of recovery. The Acharya's death appeared to be
inevitable. But would the divine Mother ever permit the victory of
the evil? By divine dispensation, the Ashwini Kumaras, the celestial
doctors appeared in the garb of young Brahmins. The disciples of the
Acharya were surprised to see the young doctors radiantly full of
splendid beauty. The eyes of both were painted with collyrium. Books
in their hands, they appeared before the Acharya and said, " O great
Acharya, it is impossible to treat your ailment for it has occurred
from the spell of another person. The only remedy lies in divine
intervention". After saying just this, the Ashwini twins went away.
The disciples were full of grief and bewildered. The Acharya entered
into unbroken Samadhi.

Padmapada was greatly agitated. The though that his Guru was about to
die was unbearable to him. Finding no other way, he desperately
prayed to his adored deity Sri Nrisimha Bhagavan for the recovery of
his Guru. The compassionate Lord, pleased at the deep prayers of his
devotee, appeared before Padmapada and said, " Child, there is no
disease affecting your great Guru's body. The anal fistula he is
suffering from is the result of some Tantrik incantation. Only if you
can bring about a counter-spell by the incantation of powerful divine
mantras, the Acharya will recover". Saying this, the Lord blessed
Padmapada and vanished.

Padmapada, who was an adept in mantra Shastra, had written a
commentary on Prapanchasara Tantra. Without wasting any time, he
engaged himself in the rites of casting a counter-spell. Abhinava
Gupta, who had observed all this from a distance did not remain
inactive and proceeded to defend himself. There was bitter struggle
between the forces exerted by the spells on either side. But
Padmapada, who was a great devotee of Mahatripurasundari,
Chandramouleshwara and Nrisimha, and an expert in Tantra Shastra won
the battle, defeating the wicked Vamachari by the purity of his path
of Samayachara. Within a few days, Abhinava Gupta discovered the
incipient signs of anal fistula in his body and fearing public
disgrace, fled home. Soon, the Acharya was fully recovered and the
Tantrika expired.

The disciples of the Acharya were overjoyed to find their master
completely cured. But the Acharya expressed his deep regrets when he
learnt of the death of Abhinava Gupta. The incident surprised and
frightened the Tantrikas who lived and practiced black magic in
Kamarupa. They realized that the aim of Tantric practices was not to
be for mean attainments. From now on, Advaita became the only goal of
Tantra, which was indeed its true goal. Practices of Tantra, if
followed without desires and in complete devotion to Parashakti leads
to the knowledge of Brahman. Thus reforming the local Tantrikas, the
Acharya initiated them to the Dakshinachara mode of worship of the
Goddess.

The Acharya then proceeded towards Gouda (North Bengal) where the
Vedic Dharma was almost on the point of extinction. In Gouda, Murari
Mishra and Dharma Gupta were renowned scholars of Mimamsa philosophy.
Learning that the Acharya was about to arrive in Gouda, they prepared
to challenge him in debate. But learning that Mandana the greatest
scholar of Mimamsa was accompanying the Acharya as his disciple, they
gave up all hoes of debate.

One day, Dharma Gupta approached the Acharya and saluting him with
reverence, said, " O noble Acharya, we have read your commentaries.
Still we want to hear from you the points of difference between the
conclusions of Vedanta and those of Mimamsa".

The Acharya then said, " Child, you have put a good question. It is
because the fruits of work are transient that there is need for
Vedanta. Through the knowledge of the unity of Brahman and the Self,
as preached by Vedanta, the ignorance of the aspirant is removed and
he attains the state of spontaneous liberation. The liberation that
consists in the destruction of ignorance is not the result of Karma.
Nor is this liberation a created object or a stage of existence. For
this reason liberation is eternal. Of course for the person who has
desire, there is need for Karma. Through this karma, various degrees
of happiness are attained and the mind is purified and becomes fit to
receive the Vedanta knowledge and one attains the capability of
pursuing the path of the Ultimate Truth. Realizing that assumption of
the ego in objects like the body that are not part of the Self is an
error, and that movement again in the cycle of life and death is
inevitable even after attaining different Lokas or heavenly stages in
terms of one's good works, one comes to attend the knowledge of the
supreme Brahman".

Thus after discussion of different topics Dharma Gupta realized the
correctness of the Acharya's teaching and became a disciple of
Advaita Vedanta. The people of that region were also inspired by
Dharma Gupta to adopt a Vedic life.

Praching in different places of gouda, the Acharya with his disciples
arrived at the banks of the Ganga. One evening, the Acharya was
sitting all by himself in meditation at a lonely spot, when he saw a
Yogi of great brilliance and radiant presence appear in front of him.
The whole place was enveloped in the light that radiated from his
being. As soon as that figure of wonderful appearance, covered all
over with matted locks came to him, the Acharya left his seat and
bowing down at the feet of the serene being with folded hands,
requested him to be seated.

The august person cast a pleasant look at the Acharya and blessed
him. Then he said in a voice full of grace and charm, " Dearest son,
you have completely attained supreme knowledge. Like a boat helping
one across a river, you have helped millions across the oceans of
ignorance and duality. Indeed you have brought me great joy. I am
Gaudapada, your Parama Guru. I have come here to bless you".

With his palms joined on his head that was bowed and shedding tears
of bliss, the Acharya said, " O great Guru, ocean of kindness, since
you have glanced upon this servant with favor, your blessings will
give me strength. The vision of your holy presence itself is a great
presence. Boundless is my great fortune".

Pleased at the words of the Acharya, so full of humility, Sri
Gaudapada said, " Dear Child, I was very keen on seeing you when I
learnt of your wonderful achievements. You have written wonderful
commentaries on the Brahma sutra and on the Upanishads. In your
commentary on the Mandukyakarika, the real significance of the Karika
written by me has been very well brought out. I m particularly
delighted at this and have come to see you for this reason. Ask any
boon that you like".

In overwhelming joy, the Acharya said in a choked voice, " O great
Guru, by seeing you in person, I have, as it were, attained a vision
of the Paramatman. What boon can be greater than this? Yet, I beg of
you the boon that the minds of all my devotees and followers, in all
times to come, should be ever-immersed in the knowledge of Eternal
consciousness of Parabrahman".

Saying ` So be it', the great master Sri Gaudapada disappeared. The
Acharya in great joy passed the night in giving an account of the
vision of the great Guru to his disciples.

ENDING THE AVATARA, THE GREAT DEPARTURE …………………………



A few days after this incident, it was learnt from many sources that
the rites of worship of Pashupathinath had been stopped in Nepal.
Because of Buddhist dominance, the worship of the Hindu God was
completely stopped. Even the holiness of the shrine was variously
affected. Religious opponents had defied the temple by throwing
forbidden things into it. The Hindus lived in great misery and
suffering. The local ruler was alo inactive and indifferent.

The disciples of the Acharya were deeply mortified to learn this.
They urged the Acharya to proceed to Nepal. Finding them so eager,
the Acharya, directed by divine will, proceeded towards Nepal.
Traversing forests infested with ferocious animals and climbing
mountain ranges the party gradually reached the region of
Pashupatinath in Nepal. It was a solitary and charming spot. The
environments were solemn. The serenity, silence and peace of ages
seemed to surround everything there.

The local king received the Acharya and his disciples with due
respect. Blessing the king and giving him a piece of advice, the
Acharya proceeded towards the temple of Sri Pashupatinath. He was
distressed to find no arrangements for rites of worship in the temple
which was dirty and dilapidated without repairs. At the direction of
the Acharya, the disciples, with great care swept the dirt, cleaned
the temple and saluting the deity and went through the rites of
worship.

People in large numbers arrived in Nepal to have a Darshan of the
Acharya and also of Sri Pashupatinath. Living in the temple
courtyard, the Acharya began to give discourses for the assembled
people. Hearing the ultimate truth by the Acharya, the hearts of all
were filled with an eternal delight. The Buddhist intruders were so
much shaken at the arrival of the Acharya that without facing him,
they left Nepal for other faces. Soon, entire Nepal witnessed a
resurgence of spiritual feeling at the reawakening of the Sanatana
Vaidika Dharma. The scholarly Brahmins who accompanied the Acharya
began to instruct the localites in the daily duties, the rites of
maintaining a perpetual sacred fire, worship of the five chief
deities and the performance of the five great sacrifices. The king
also showed an interest in these auspicious activities. At the
Acharya's special desire, the temple of Pashupatinatha was repaired
and the rites of worship properly instituted. Thus within a short
time, Veda and Vedanta spread all over Nepal. Centers of study on the
Vedas and the scriptures were set up in different places.

The story goes that Buddhist monks who followed Vajrayana and
Vamachara tried to kill the Acharya by Kritya and Abhichara Prayogas
and by creating natural calamities sought to raise difficulties in
the way of his going to different places. But the Yogic power and the
divinity of the Acharya, who was ever protected by Sri Mahadeva and
Sri Nrisimha, defeated the evil powers of the Vamacharis. The Acharya
was unscathed and overcoming hundreds of obstacles, spread the glory
of Vedanta all over Nepal.

At the earnest request of many disciples, the Acharya then set out
for Badari. The Acharya remained immersed in the contemplation of
Brahman for long hours. The disciples protected his life with great
difficulty. Day by day, the meditative mind of the Acharya was
immersed in the fathomless depths of the ocean of Brahman. The
Acharya duly arrived at Jyotirdhama on the way to Badari Kshetra.

Staying there for a few days, the Acharya satisfied all with his
divine discourses and spiritual instructions. After having imparted
new life by the life-giving Mantras of the Vedas to moribund Sanatana
Dharma all over India from the Himalayas to the oceans, the Acharya
again set feet in Uttarakhanda for the second time. There were
discussions, worship, and spiritual sacrifices everywhere. The
festival of divine joy seemed to be endless.

Those who were charmed at the Acharya's Darshan earlier, had
assembled again in order to have the joy and satisfaction of being in
the holy company of the Acharya. All felt that it was as if the
entire knowledge, richness, strength, vigor, fame and beauty of the
supreme Lord himself that was fully manifest in this great person.
Indeed he was incarnation of Shiva. Such perfection was not possible
for an ordinary human being.

There was a great transformation in the Acharya's heart ever since he
had a vision of Sri Gaudapaadaachaarya. His mind was eager t be
constantly immersed in meditation. The disciples were worried to
notice their Gurudeva in this introspective mood. They realized that
their revered Guru was now prepared to merge in his own self. His
life-span of thirty-two years was now complete. In spite of repeated
efforts, the disciples were unable to bring down the Acharya to
material plane of earthly consciousness.

One day, the Acharya thus addressed his disciples, " You see, the
task for which I assumed this physical existence is over. Now, you
should be prepared to lead lives permeated with the truth of Vedanta
and preach the glory of Vedanta to the world. establish yourselves in
the knowledge of Aham Brahmasmi, your mission will only then be
right. If you have anything to ask, say it".

With his eyes full of tears, Padmapada said, " Lord, we have nothing
further to ask. The path that you have shown by your very life will
be followed by us through your blessings. You are the beacon-light of
our lives. Bless us that we may follow the path shown by you".

The also gave his disciples a clear indication of for future the
future programme of work and also made them aware of the noble idea
of renunciation and service to humanity. In his life, it is the truth
of Atmanaa mokshaartham Jagadhitaaya Cha, for one's own salvation and
for the welfare of the world, that found statement. It is not
Atmadhyana alone that comprises the whole of a Sanyasin's endeavor,
he has at the same time to take upon himself, the great
responsibility of establishing and maintaining Varnashrama Dharma.
The Acharya laid special emphasis on propagating spiritual practices.
The abbot would not stay at one place, he would move about for the
preaching of religion and would watch with care the efforts of
ordinary people to realize a higher and nobler religion through the
observance of Varnashrama Dharma.

After taking steps to set on a firm foundation his life-long endeavor
to re-establish the Vedic Dharma and also ensuring the future success
of his work, the Acharya appeared to have completed all the tasks of
his life and prepared for the FINAL JOURNEY.

The Acharya soon went on his way to Badari Narayana. King Sudhanva
and many other disciples were accompanying him. The Acharya was
extremely delighted to arrive at Badari Dhama for the second time.
Repaired and bedecked with buntings and banners, the temple was
looking incomparably beautiful. The worship and services to the deity
were also being conducted regularly according to the scriptures. In a
lilting verse-eulogy the Acharya composed and offered his salutations
to Narayana. This famous hymn is known as the `Harimeede' hymn. Ever
dwelling in the state of self-realization, the Acharya composed the
verse identifying Sri Narayana as his very Self.

The monks, scholars, and kings regarded the Acharya's arrival as a
special favor of the heavens. The Acharya was all the time
introspective. At his direction, his disciples gave discourses on the
nature of Brahman and Advaita Vedanta. The Sanyasin disciples of the
Acharya were all great masters themselves. By rendering their shining
spiritual lives, bright with renunciation and full of knowledge and
devotion, to be dedicated ceaselessly to work, ensuring the good of
the people, the Acharya transmitted bright faith and tremendous
inspiration to the hearts of all who came to him.

After staying in Badari Kshetra for some time, the Acharya then left
for Kedara. Most of the time he remained in deep Samadhi. The same
Acharya who for sixteen long years had carried on religious preaching
tirelessly, had eagerly traversed hundreds of miles on foot, was now
stable like the Brahman. Disciples like Padmapada were engaged in a
vain bid to bring the mind of their Gurudeva down to the earth plane.

Duly arriving at holy Kedara, the Acharya immediately went to the
shrine and remained immersed in worship there. The Acharya's being
refused to come down from the plane of Nirvikalpa Samadhi. He was
indifferent even to food and nourishments. After several days had
passed thus, one afternoon the Acharya addressed his disciples in a
sweet voice saying, " My dear Children, the task of this body is
over. The time has come to merge with my own real self. If you have
any questions, please ask me".

Hearing these words, the disciples were thunder-struck. They could
not speak. After a long silence, when the surge of emotions within
had subsided somewhat, Padmapada said, his eyes full of tears, " Sir,
by your grace, all over desires are fulfilled. We are fully
satisfied. We have nothing further to ask. We feel that the execution
of the instructions of our revered Guru is the only duty before us
now".

The other disciples were silent. After a short silence, the Acharya
said, " I bless you with all my heart that you may be crowned with
success in your endeavors. As long as you remain in your earth
existence, go on preaching Sanatana Vaidika Dharma according to the
previous instructions given by me. The knowledge of Brahman and the
Self that I have given you has been obtained through a long line of
illustrious Gurus and it should be passed on to worthy aspirants".

The Guru lineage is : Narayana, Brahma, Vasistha, Shakti, Parashara,
Vedavyasa, Shukadeva, Gaudapada, Govindapada and Sri Shankara.

" May you attain the state of Parabrahman." This was the great
Acharya's last blessing to his disciples.

After this, the Acharya became silent and went into deep meditation.
His entire body shone brilliantly with the brightness of thousands of
Suns. He entered into the state of Nirvikalpa Samadhi. His earthly
remains also transformed into a dazzling bundle of light and
disappeared into the image of Sri Kedareshwara.

The Acharya was an incarnation of Mahadeva. Gods like Vishnu, Indra,
Chandra, Vayu, Agni and others appeared in the skies along with
Rishis and Siddhas in order to take him back to his own abode. At
that time, the whole sky was filled with thousands of lightening-
colored flying chariots. The Gods showered heavenly Mandara flowers
on the head of the Acharya who was in monk's robes and sang his
praises. Then the Gods decorated and brought Nandi, the celestial
Bull whiter than milk and the swan. The Acharya, now assuming his
original form as Sri Mahadeva, bedecked with matted locks and sickle
moon, got up on to Nandi's back, resting on Brahma's shoulders.
Parijata flowers began to fall on him like drops of rain. Indra,
Vishnu and the other Gods sang hymns and took Shankara back to his
eternal abode…………………………………………..

Thus stands before us the glorious life of our Acharya. By entrusting
the heavy responsibility of the maintenance and propagation of Dharma
on an all-renouncing order of monks, freed from worldly
responsibilities, the Acharya has put the Sanatana Hindu dharma on a
firm foundation. Those who are burdened with worldly responsibilities
may find it practice, preservation and propagation of Dharma. The
foreseeing sage had accordingly brought his disciples together and
setting up Maths or monasteries in different parts of India, gave a
concrete shape to this programme. This farsightedness of the Acharya
astonishes us. The deep thought that the Acharya gave to the problem
of maintaining intact, the beneficent character of Hinduism in
accordance with Varnashrama and suited to the requirements of
different times and places and the different aptitudes of its
adherents, keeping the great far-reaching Vaidika dharma free from
all turbidity and rescuing its ideologically ramified structure from
erroneous conclusions, giving greater luster to the glory of his
life. By rectifying wrong notions and semi-Vedic conclusions of the
theories with the exponents of which he came into contact in the
course of his triumphal tour all over India, he gave a Vedic
character to all doctrines. He also took steps to preserve the
distinct character of these doctrines. This reveals strikingly the
generous nature of the Acharya.

The Acharya revealed his identity at the special request of King
Sudhanva in the following words :

" In the Satya Yuga Brahma was the teacher of the world. in the Treta
Yuga, it was Vashista. In Dwapara, Vedavyasa was the great teacher.
For Kaliyuga, I am the world's teacher".

The advent and departure of Srimadacharya are both events of past.
But his life and message are not set down in the pages of history
alone, they have directed the course of Sanatana Dharma and have shed
a soft radiance on the inner significance of Vedic Dharma. This
becomes clear in the solemn lilting verse with which the Acharya
concludes his masterpiece Vivekachudamani.

` Just as a traveler who has lost his way in the desert goes about in
futile search of water and getting no trace of it, sinks further into
misery, so in this world, man, deluded by illusions and errors, finds
no end to his troubles. His whole being seems to be obscured in the
blazing sun of worldly preoccupations. Where is the shade? Where is
the water that can bring solace? The shade is but truth of Self, the
ever-pure, ever-wise and ever-serene. For the person parched by the
heat of worldly affairs, the supreme knowledge of the identity
between the Brahman and Atman is the cool water'. Glory to this
message of the Acharya that shows this eternal majesty of man in his
spiritual crisis down the ages.

Even after long centuries, today the mission of Shankara-Bharati is
not over. Acharya has not become out of date. Despite the myriad
forms of wealth and accomplishments of man today, there is no end to
his sorrow and suffering, for his good sense and wisdom are being
clouded over with newer forms of error and delusion. Man is being
tortured by lust, avarice, conceit and hatred in their various
aspects, what is the way out? This way lies solely in man's
realization of his own self as being non-different from the universal
self. When everything is the self, who remains separate from the self
to be hated or envied? Within all men burns brightly the light of an
indivisible essential consciousness. Every human being represents the
greatest truth of Brahman in the world in the acceptance, realization
and propagation of this undeniable truth. The extraordinary life of
thirty-two years of Srimadacharya is a living statement of this
tremendous reality.

We have to remember the Acharya's life anew today. From his life-
message, we have to find the means and inspiration of resolving the
many conflicts of life in the knowledge of the self. Salutations to
the incarnation of Sri Dakshinamurthy, the greatest teacher of the
universe, salutations to Sri Krishna, the Jagadguru, salutations to
Sri Vedavyasa, the teacher of the humanity, and salutations to Sri
Adi Shankaracharya, the embodiment of all the three great teachers.

Jaya Jaya Shankara

Hara Hara Shankara

Jaya Jaya Shankara

Hara Hara Shankara !!



Please mail your comments, suggestions and corrections to :

harshanand_16@i... <mailto:harshanand_16@i...> or
harsha_r_murthy@r... <mailto:harsha_r_murthy@r...>

Hosted by www.Geocities.ws